Geometric Theory of Foliations

César Camacho

Alcides Lins Neto

Geometric Theory of Foliations Translated by Sue E. Goodman

BIRKH.kUSER Boston • Basel • Stuttgart

Library of Congress Cataloging in Publication Data

Camacho, Cesar, 1943Geometric theory of foliations.

Translation of: Teoria geometrica das folheacoes. Bibliography: p. Includes index. 1. Foliations (Mathematics) 2. Geometry, Differential. I. Lins Neto, Alcides, 1947. II. Title. QA613.62.C3613 1985 514'.73 84-10978 ISBN 0-8176-3139-9 CIP-Kurztitelaufnahme der Deutsch,en Bibliothek

Camacho, César: Geometric theory of foliations/César Camacho; Alcides Lins Neto. Transi. by Sue E. Goodman Boston; Basel; Stuttgart: Birichauser, 1985. Einheitssacht.: Theoria geométrica das folheagôes ISBN 3-7643-3139-9

NE: Lins Neto, Alcides: 27 All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted, in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording or otherwise, without prior permission of the copyright owner. © BirkhAuser Boston, Inc., 1985 ISBN 0-8176-3139-9 ISBN 3-7643-3139-9

CONTENTS

1

Introduction Chapter I — Differentiable Manifolds

§1. Differentiable manifolds §2.The derivative §3. Immersions and submersions §4. Submanifolds

§5. Regular values §6. Transversality

§7. Partitions of unity Chapter II

—

Foliations

§1. Foliations §2. The leaves §3. Distinguished maps §4. Plane fields and foliations §5. Orientation §6. Orientable double coverings §7. Orientable and transversely orientable foliations Notes to Chapter II Chapter III

5 13 14 16 17 17 18

—

21 31 32 35 36 37 38 41

The Topology of the Leaves

§1. The space of leaves §2. Transverse uniformity §3. Closed leaves §4. Minimal sets of foliations Notes to Chapter III

47 48 51 52 53

Chapter IV — Holonomy and the Stability Theorems §1. Holonomy of a leaf §2. Determination of the germ of a foliation in a neighborhood of a leaf by the the holonomy of the leaf §3. Global trivialization lemma §4. The local stability theorem §5. Global stability theorem. Transversely orientable case §6. Global stability theorem. General case Notes to Chapter IV

Chapter V

§1. Fiber bundles §2. Foliations transverse to the fibers of a fiber bundle §3. The holonomy of 5. §4. Suspension of a representation §5. Existence of germs of foliations §6. Sacksteder's Example Notes to Chapter V —

—

87 91 93 93 100 102 106

Analytic Foliations of Codimension One

§1. An outline of the proof of Theorem 1 §2. Singularities of maps f: lit" --• JR §3. Haefliger's construction §4. Foliations with singularities on 13 2 §5. The proof of Haefliger's theorem

Chapter VII

69 70 72 78 80

Fiber Bundles and Foliations

—

Chapter VI

62 67

116 118 121 123 127

Novikov's Theorem

§1. Sketch of the proof §2. Vanishing cycles §3. Simple vanishing cycles §4. Existence of a compact leaf §5. Existence of a Reeb component §6. Other results of Novikov §7. The non-orientable case

131 133 138 140 149 152 157

Chapter VIII — Topological Aspects of the Theory of Group Actions §1. Elementary properties §2. The theorem on the rank of S 3 §3. Generalization of the rank theorem

159 163 165

§4. The Poincaré-Bendixson theorem for actions of IR2 §5. Actions of the group of affine transformations of the line

Frobenius' Theorem §1. Vector fields and the Lie bracket §2. Frobenius' theorem §3. Plane fields defined by differential forms

Appendix

168 171

—

175 182 184

Exercises

189

Bibliography

199

Index

203

INTRODUCTION

Intuitively, a foliation corresponds to a decomposition of a manifold into a union of connected, disjoint submanifolds of the same dimension, called leaves, which pile up locally like pages of a book. The theory of foliations, as it is known, began with the work of C. Ehresmann and G. Reeb, in the 1940's; however, as Reeb has himself observed, already in the last century P. Painlevé saw the necessity of creating a geometric theory (of foliations) in order to better understand the problems in the study of solutions of holomorphic differential equations in the complex field. The development of the theory of foliations was however provoked by the following question about the topology of manifolds proposed by H. Hopf in the 1930's: "Does there exist on the Euclidean sphere S3 a completely integrable vector field, that is, a field X such that X - curl X -= O?" By Frobenius' theorem, this question is equivalent to the following: "Does there exist on the sphere S3 a two-dimensional foliation?" This question was answered affirmatively by Reeb in his thesis, where he presents an example of a foliation of S 3 with the following characteristics: There exists one compact leaf homeomorphic to the two-dimensional torus, while the other leaves are homeomorphic to two-dimensional planes which accumulate asymptotically on the compact leaf. Further, the foliation is C. Also in the work are proved the stability theorems, one of which, valid for any dimension, states that if a leaf is compact and has finite fundamental group then it has a neighborhood consisting of compact leaves with finite fundamental group. Reeb's thesis motivated the research of other mathematicians, among whom was A. Haefliger, who proved in his thesis in 1958, that there exist no analytic two-dimensional foliations on S 3 . In fact Haefliger's theorem is true in higher dimensions. The example of Reeb and others, which were constructed later, posed the following question, folkloric in the midst of mathematics: "Is it true that every

2 Geometric Theory of Foliations foliation of dimension two on S 3 has a compact leaf?" This question was answered affirmatively by S. P. Novikov in 1965, using in part the methods introduced by Haefliger in his thesis. In fact Novikov's theorem is much stronger. It says that on any three-dimensional, compact simply connected manifold, there exists a compact leaf homeomorphic to the two-dimensional torus, bounding a solid torus, where the leaves are homeomorphic to twodimensional planes which accumulate on the compact leaf, in the same way as in the Reeb foliation of S 3 . One presumes that the question initially proposed by Hopf, was motivated by the intuition that there must exist nonhomotopic invariants which would serve to classify three-dimensional manifolds. In fact this question did not succeed in this objective, since any three-dimensional manifold does admit a twodimensional foliation. However, a refinement proposed by J. Milnor with the same motivation, had better results. In effect, Milnor defined the rank of a manifold as the maximum number of pairwise commutative vector fields, linearly independent at each point, which it is possible to construct on the manifold. This concept translates naturally in terms of foliations associated to actions of the group Et'. The problem proposed by Milnor was to calculate the rank of S. This problem was solved by E. Lima in 1963 by showing that the rank of a compact, simply connected, three-dimensional manifold is one. Later H. Rosenberg, R. Roussarie and D. Weil classified the compact three-dimensional manifolds of rank two. In this book we intend to present to the reader, in a systematic manner, the sequence of results mentioned above. The later development of the theory of foliations, has accelerated, especially in the last ten years. We hope that this book motivates the reading of works not treated here. Some of these are listed in the bibliography. We wish to express here our appreciation to Airton Medeiros and Roberto Mendes for various suggestions and especially to Paulo Sad for his collaboration in the reading and criticism of the text. Rio de Janeiro, May 1979

César Camacho Alcides Lins Neto

Addendum to the English edition This book is a translation of TEORIA GEOMÉTRICA DAS FOLHEAÇÔES, no. 12 of the Series Projeto Euclides, published by IMPA — CNPq (BRAZIL). In this translation the arguments of some theorems were improved and an ap-

Introduction 3 pendix about elementary properties of the fundamental group was suppressed. We wish to acknowledge Sue Goodman for the excellent work of translation. Rio de Janeiro, March 1984

César Camacho Alcides Lins Neto

I. DIFFERENTIABLE MANIFOLDS

In this chapter, we state the basics of the theory of differentiable manifolds and maps with the intention of establishing the principal theorems and notation which will be used in the book. §1. Differentiable manifolds

Just as topological spaces form the natural domain of continuous functions, differentiable manifolds are the natural domain of differentiable maps. in order to better understand the definition of manifold, we begin by recalling some aspects of differential calculus. A map f:U • 111" from an open set U C Br to Rn is differentiable at X E U if there is a linear transformation T: lie -- ■ Rn which approximates f in a neighborhood of x in the following sense: —

f(x + v) = f(x) + T• y + R(y) and Jim

y --• 0

R (. y)

lvi

=0

for all sufficiently small y E Rm. The map T, when it exists, is unique. It is called the derivative of f at x and is denoted Df (x).

6

Geometric Theory of Foliations

Df(x) • y

0

Figure 1

The derivative has the following geometric interpretation. Given V E lit m we take a differentiable curve o: Udefined on an open interval I IR containing 0 E JR such that a ( 0 ) = x and c' (0) = v. Then Df(x) - =

f(a(t))

t

f (x)

d f(a(t)) dt

0

Fixing the canonical basis

of III', we define the partial derivatives off at x by ( äf/ax) ( x) = Df(x) e i . In this manner we have that for each vector u = E a,e, in Df(x)

y

=

E ai Df(x) e, = E ax, af

-

i= I

(x)

ai .

1= 1

We say that f is of class C' on U when all the partial derivatives ( af/ax,)(x) are continuous as functions of x E U. Proceeding inductively on r, f is of class U. When f is of CT when all the partial derivatives of f are of class C'' class C" for all r EN, we say f is of class Cœ. The differentiability of the composition of two maps is determined by • 1R k are of class the chain rule which says that if f: U Ile and g: Ile is of class C' and D(g of) (x) Cr and f(U) C V then gof: U = Dg(f(x)) Df(x). A map of class C', r 1,f: U V = f(U) between open sets U,V in III' is called a Cr diffeomorphism if f possesses an inverse f -1 : V-- • U of class Cr. in particular, a diffeomorphism is a homeomorphism. Moreover, for each x E U, Df(x) : IR m is an isomorphism and (Df(x)) -1 = = Df-1 (f(x)). Let f: W IR m , W g IR m be an open set. We say that f is a local diffeomorphism when for each p E W there exists a neighborhood U c W of p such that f I U: U f( U) c JR tm is a diffeomorphism. —

Differentiable Manifolds

7

The notion of differentiability, which until now was associated with maps defined on open sets of Euclidean spaces, will be extended next to maps defined on certain topological spaces locally homeomorphic to R m . With this objective we define a local chart or a system of coordinates on a topological space M as a pair ( U, v ) where U is an open set in M and v : U — ■ Er is a homeomorphism from U to an open set yo ( U) in Ilen. An atlas a of dimension ni is a collection of local charts whose domains cover M and such that if ( U, (if, ) , (-0,) E a and U n (7 0 then the map 7p so (U n /7) — 7,-0( U CI Ci) is a Cr diffeomorphism between open sets of R m . The diffeomorphisms Y-:, . v ' as above are called changes of coordinates.

Figure 2 The concept of differentiability can now be extended to maps between topological spaces which possess an atlas of class C', r a- 1. Indeed, let M and N be topological spaces and suppose that a and 63 are atlases of class Cr on M and N respectively. We say that f : M --s. N is difr, if f is continuous and for each x E M there ferentiable of class Ck , k exist local charts ( U, sp) E a and ( V, ik ) E 63 with x E U and f(x) E V such that of. 40 -1 : v

(u n

f -I (V)) C R m .

- –

1k (V) c lir

is of class Ck . Since the changes of variable are C' diffeomorphisms, r _._. k, this definition is independent of the local charts chosen. It is clear that in the Euclidean spaces R m , if we consider the single local chart ( IV , identity map), the notion of differentiability given above coincides with the usual one. An atlas Ci. of class C' on M is called maximal when it contains all the local charts ( 0,7",o ) whose changes of coordinates with elements ( U, v ) E a

Geometric Theory of Foliations

8

;76 4o -1 : (U n ej)

;o(U n (j)

(*)

a

are CT diffeomorphisms. The advantage of considering a maximal atlas is that in this case the domains of local charts of form a topological basis of M. On the other hand, each atlas a is contained in a unique maximal atlas Ci. Indeed, is defined as the union of all the local charts ( o ) such that if ( U, so ) E a and un then the changes of coordinates ( * ) are of class Cr. A maximal atlas of dimension m and class Cr on M is also called a differentiable structure of dimension m and class Cr on M. It is now clear that a continuous map f : M N between spaces M and N with Cr differentiable structures is of class Ck , k r, if and only if for each x E M there exist local charts ( U, so), (V,11/) on M and N such that x E U, f(U) C V and V, o f o - .. so (U) V/ (V) c 1R" is of class ck. A differentiable manifold of class Cr and dimension m is a Hausdorff topological space M, with a countable basis, provided with a differentiable structure of dimension m and class cr. To denote a manifold M of dimension ni we will at times use the notation

a

a

Mr"

Unless otherwise specified, all manifolds considered hereafter will be of class C oe A map f : M N of class Cr,r.1, is a diffeomorphism when it possesses an inverse f -1 : N M of class cr. In this case we say that the manifolds are diffeomorphic and we write M = N. Example 1.

The sphere Sm.

The sphere Sm defined by

= ix = (X 1

x„

E

V"' I4

+ 4, 1 =

+

H

,

with the topology induced from IR'"' possesses a Coe manifold structure of dimension m. Indeed, let Uric Sm, a = -±1, 1 i m + 1, be the set U7 = [xEs m 10-x,> 0). The local charts (pc:: U'l I1V"1 defined by so 7(x1 ,...,xi _,,xi ,xi+ , = = (x, x i _,,x, + , x„, + ,) cover S r" and the changes of coordinates are C.

Example 2.

Real projective spaces.

Let F", n 1, be the set of lines of IR " which pass through the origin. can be considered as the quotient space of IR"' 101 with the equivalence relation which identifies two vectors u, 0 if u = tv, where t E 1R — [0). We consider V' with the quotient topology, that is, U C F" is open if r -I (U) is open in 1R" SO], where r : IR" to) F" is the quotient map which associates to each element u E E"' — 101 its equivalence class r [u] The space F" with this topology is compact and Hausdorff and it is called the real projective space of dimension n. —

—

—

Differentiable Manifolds 9 Let us see how one constructs a C atlas on 11)". The equivalence class [xi ,..., x„ 1 1 of the vector (x 1 ,..., x 1 ) can be thought of as being the line in 11" +1 which passes through the origin and through the point ( x 1 x„ 1 ) O. For each i E f i n 1), let U, = [ [xi ,..., x, +11 E IP" I xi 0). We define Xn+1 ] = (i/X i )(X i ,•••, Xi-i9Xi+ 1 ,...2 Xn+i)• x, by v i [xi so, It is easily shown that Ui is an open subset of IP", that (p i is a homeomorphism and that U7_+1 = 13". Moreover, if i,j E fi n + 1 ) with i < j, we have that U, n 0 and

is given by the expression (Pi °

_1

(Y1 ,•••, Yrt) =

Then (Ui , so i ) I i = 1 Example 3.

1 (Y1 ,•••% Y1-1,

Yi+1

,•••, Y n )•

n + 1) is a C° atlas on rn.

Classification of manifolds.

A natural problem in the theory of differentiable manifolds is the problem of classifi cation. We will say that two manifolds M and N are equivalent if they are homeomorphic. The problem then consists of determining explicitly a representative of each equivalence class. For example it is very easy to show that if M has dimension 1 and is connected, then M is homeomorphic to S' or to JR (see exercise 4). In the case of dimension 2 the problem is already complicated, since its solution implies in particular a classification, modulo homeomorphisms, of all open subsets of 11;1 2 . However if we restrict to compact connected manifolds of dimension 2 a classification is possible. One proves ([32] and [61]) that every compact connected surface is homeomorphic to the quotient of a polygon by an equivalence relation that pairwise identifies the sides of the polygon according to the follow-

ing rules. ORIENTABLE SURFACES

a

4.

a

sphere

torus

Figure 3

Geometric Theory of Foliations

10

NONORIENTABLE SURFACES a

a1

a2 Klein bottle

projective plane

Figure 4

nonorientable surface of genus g

In figures 3 and 4 the sides with the same letter are identified to preserve the sense of the arrows. In the sequence of figures below we illustrate how a surface of genus 2 can be obtained by identifications from an octagon. 1

4

7

6

-+

Figure 5

Differentiable Manifolds 11 In figure 5, we first identify sides a, followed by sides c. Observing that the vertices of the octagon are all identified to the same point, in the fourth figure we identify the common endpoints of sides b and d that in the third figure form the boundary of a hole. In the fifth figure we identify the sides d. In the sixth figure we change the position of the figure, deforming it a little. Finally in the seventh figure we see the final position of the curves a, b, c, d on the surface of genus two. Example 4.

Manifolds of dimension 3.

The problem of classification of compact manifolds of dimension 3 is still open. Even a classification of those that are simply connected is not known. However some useful properties of manifolds of dimension 3 can be obtained in an elementary manner. For example one can show that any compact connected manifold of dimension 3 can be decomposed into the union of two handlebodies bounded by a surface of genus g in IR 3 . This can be shown using the fact that such manifolds can be triangulated, i.e., decomposed into a union of tetrahedra such that any two of them intersect along faces, edges or vertices [51]. The union of all the edges and vertices form a connected set of dimension one which will be the "skeleton" of one of the two handlebodies Tt . The complement of T1 is a handlebody T2 whose skeleton is formed by the edges and vertices of a "triangulation" dual to the first. The dual triangulation is obtained in the following manner. In the center of each tetrahedron put a vertex. The vertices that are in adjacent tetrahedra are joined by an edge which cuts the common face in one point. The faces are taken so that they intercept each edge of the first triangulation in only one point. In this manner we obtain a decomposition of the manifold into polyhedra (not necessarily tetrahedra). For more details see [51]. Example 5.

Non-Hausdorff manifolds.

In the definition of manifold it was required that every differentiable manifold is a Hausdorff space. Nevertheless there exist spaces that satisfy all the axioms of the definition of manifold except that of Hausdorff. Such spaces are called non-Hausdorff manifolds and they occur naturally in certain discussions. Let us look at an example. Let f : 1R 2 —• IR be defined by f( x,y ) = a (x 2 )eY where o: 1R --• JR is a function class C such that a ( t) = 1 if t E ( — c, c ) , a ( 1 ) = 0 and a' (t) < 0 for t > E. It is easy to see that the level curves of f, f - ' ( t), t fixed, have the following form:

12

Geometric Theory of Foliations

Figure 6 Each connected component of a level curve of f is called a leaf of f. Let M be the quotient space of R2 for the equivalence relation which identifies points on the same leaf of f. Let r : R2 —I. M be the projection map for the quotient. The space M with the quotient topology is not Hausdorff since the points a = ( 1 , t) and b = 7r ( – 1 ,t), tE IR, are points of ramification, that is, they do not admit disjoint neighborhoods of M. However if it is possible to define a C atlas on M of dimension 1. In fact, the sets U, = tir (x,y)EMix < 11 and U2 = 17r(X,Y) E M x> are open in M = U1 U U2. Define 40, : U, JR by ço, ( 7r (x,y )) = f(x,y), E = 1,2. It is easy to show that 4c 1 and 40 2 are homeomorphisms, that 40, ( U l n (J2 ) = (0, + 00 ) and that so o w' is the identity on (0, + 00 ). Hence ( ),(U2 ,,,o 2 )1 is a C' atlas for M. Observe that M is homeomorphic to the quotient space of two disjoint copies of IR for the equivalence relation which identifies points with the same negative coordinate. Example 6.

A manifold structure for covering spaces.

Let X and Ybe locally path connected topological spaces, and Y be connected. We say that a continuous, surjective map Ir : X Y is a covering map if it satisfies the following properties: (a) For each y E Y there exists a connected neighborhood U of y such that r (U) = --1 ( , ) V, where for each x E 7r - (y) the restriction r V, : V, U is a homeomorphism. (b) If x, ,x2 E 7r - (y ) and x, V,, = 0. x-, then v In particular the set 7r - '(y) is discrete and has no accumulation points. The neighborhood U is called a distinguished neighborhood of y and the set 7r (y ) the fiber over y.

Differentiable Manifolds

13

We will consider the following two situations which occur at various times throughout the text:

(A) Suppose that Y is a differentiable manifold. In this case it is possible to define a differentiable manifold structure on X so that dim (X) = dim( Y) and 7r is a local Cœ diffeomorphism. Indeed let x E X and let y = 7r ( x ) . Consider neighborhoods V of x and U is a homeomorphism. Since Y is a U of y such that 71 1V:V be a local chart such that yE Wc U. Take manifold, let w : W V1 = 7r ( W) n U, which is open in X. Then the composition lk = o ( 7r ): w ( W) is a homeomorphism. Also the collection of charts ( u'), constructed as above, is a Cœ atlas of dimension n on X, as can be easily shown. This structure is called the structure co-induced by 7r. It is the unique structure which makes ir a local Cœ diffeomorphism. (B) In the case that X is a differentiable manifold (but not necessarily Y), with one more natural hypothesis, we can induce on Y a Cr differentiable manifold structure by means of 7r. With this structure 7r will be a CT local diffeomorphism.

Hypothesis. Suppose that given y

E

Y there exists a distinguished neighbor-

hood U of y with the following property: if x ,x2 E Ir (y) and V, and V2 are neighborhoods of x , and x 2 such that 7 rl V,: V, U ( i = 1,2) is a homeomorphism on U then ( 70 V2 ) ( 7r 1 V, ): V2 is a Cr diffeomorphism (r 1). Construction of the atlas on Y. Given y E Y, we fix U, a distinguished neighborhood as in the hypothesis. Let x E 7r -1 (y ) and take V a neighborhood of x such that 71 I V : V U is a homeomorphism. Since X is a differentiable manifold, there exists a local chart so : W E n , with xE Wc V. Let = so I W) : 7r ( W) 111n. Then 1,t is a homeomorphism. By using the hypothesis it is possible to prove that the collection of all the maps ( W, ) constructed as above, constitutes a CT atlas of Y. We leave the details to the reader. A specific example is the following. Let M be the quotient space of R 2 for the equivalence relation — where (x,y) ( x ',y ' ) if and only if (x x' ,y — y' ) 2• E Z Let ir : JR 2 M be the quotient projection. It is easy to verify that 71 is a covering map and satisfies the hypothesis of B. Hence M, with the structure induced by r, is a Cœ differentiable manifold of dimension 2. It is possible to show that M is diffeomorphic to the torus T 2 = S' x S 1 . —

P. The derivative We introduce now the notion of derivative of a differentiable map between two manifolds, taking as a model the geometric interpretation of the derivative

14 Geometric Theory of Foliations of a differentiable map in Iten given in the beginning. Fixing x E M, we consider the set C.,„ ( M) of all Cc° curves, a : ( c, ) M with f > 0 and a ( 0 ) = x. Given a local chart so : U x E U, the curves a u ( t ) = so -1 ( (x) + tu ), u E fir, are in C, ( M) . So Cx ( M) 0. We introduce the following equivalence relation on Cx (M) : a - )3 if for any local chart ( U, so), x E U, we have (d(yo o a) / dt) (t) 11= 0 = = (d (so (3) / dt ) ( t) I = . Observe that if ( V4') is another local chart with x E V, then ‘t/ o a = ( V/o so -1 )o (c o a), so by the chain rule, the relation - is independent of the chart chosen. The quotient of CA M) by - is called the tangent space to M at x and is denoted TI M. The space Tx M has a natural structure of a real vector space of dimension m. Indeed, if [a] denotes the equivalence class of a curve a E C(M), for u = [a] , u = [0] and X E IR, we define u + u = ffen = [o-1 (woa + o (3)] and Xu = [so -1 (X • so o a)1, where so : U is a local chart such that so (x) = O. It is easy to show that these definitions are independent of the chart chosen and satisfy the axioms for a vector space. IR'n is a local chart with so (x) = 0 and It is also true that if so : U e, e,,4 is a basis for 1R'n , then the set I [so ( te 1 )] ,..., [so - ( te )11 is a basis for TI M, te, being the curve t 1-4 te„t E IR. Therefore TM is a vector space of dimension m. When I e e m is the canonical basis for It m we also use the notation [so - ( te.,)] = a/ ax„ i = 1 ,..., m. Every differentiable map f : M N induces at each point xEMa linear map Df (x) : T x (M) --• Ty (N) , y = f(x) , in the following manner. Given u = [a] E TM we take Df (x) • u = [f o a] , the equivalence class of the curve fo a in TN. It is easy to see that Df (x) is well-defined and linear. It is called the derivative of f at x. A differentiable manifold can be thought of as being a topological space that is locally Euclidean. Taking into account this pictorial image, a tangent vector to Mat x is, essentially, the linear approximation of a differentiable curve which goes through x. The derivative of a differentiable function f : M Nat x E M is a linear approximation of the function in a neighborhood of x. In practice, in order to work with differentiable functions, one should always have this intuitive idea in mind.

§3. Immersions and submersions Given a CT map (r a. 1), f: M ---• N, we say f is an immersion if for every X E M, Df (x) : TM TEN, y = f (x) , is injective. We say f is a submersion if for every x E M, Df (x) : T r M Ty N is surjective. An immersion f : M N is called an imbedding iff : M - • f (M) C N is a homeomorphism, when one gives f (M) the topology induced by N. In particular, if f : M --• N is an imbedding, then f is a one-to-one immersion; however the converse is false, that is, there are one-to-one immersions which

Differentiable Manifolds 15 are not imbeddings, as is illustrated by the immersion in figure 7.

f

Figure 7

The following theorems follow from the inverse function theorem in R m .

Theorem (Local form of immersions). Let f: Min ---• Ar be of class CT (r _>... 1). Suppose Df ( p) : TM --• TI N, q = f (p), is injective. Then there exist local charts so : U —* R in i p E U, and V/ : V --0 R n , q E V and a decomposition R n = Dr x 1Rn - "1 such that f (U) C V and f is expressed in the charts (U, so), (V, i) as V, . f . yo -1 (x) = (x, 0) if x E (p (U). In other words f is locally equivalent to the linear immersion x 1-4 (x, O).

N . R2

I

)

4

Iliofokio

-1

ir.

p(U)

Figure 8

16

Geometric Theory of Foliations

Theorem (Local form of submersions). Let f: M"1 --+ N" be of class «(r 1). Suppose Df( p) : TM Tg N, q = f( p), is surjective. Then there exist local charts so : U 111' " , p E U, ‘1, : V , q E V and a decomposition lle" = IR" x II' such that f(U) C V and f is expressed in the charts (U,0), (V,I,G) as 1,1, of o so -1 (x,y) = x. In other words, f is locally equivalent to the projection (x,y) 1-0 x.

N = SI

(P

f )

Figure 9

§4. Submanifolds A subset N c M'" is called a submanifold of M of dimension n and class (r 1) if for every p E N there exists a C local chart, (Clop), with (U) = V x W where 0 E y c Ftn, OEWc lit m- n and V, W are Euclidean balls such that 40 (N n U) = V x O. In this situation we also say that the codimension of N is m — n = dim (M) — dim (N). It follows that a submanifold N of M is, in particular, a C. manifold. For example S" is a Cc° submanifold of dimension n of IR" From the theorem giving the local form of immersions one can obtain the following consequence. Theorem. Let f: M N be a Cr map (r 1) such that Df(p) : TM TN, q = f( p), is injective. Then there is a neighborhood U of p in M such that f(U) is a C submanifold of N of dimension equal to dim (M).

Differentiable Manifolds 17 Corollary.

If f : M N is a CT imbedding then f (M) is a Cr submanifold of N of dimension dim ( M).

When f : M

N is an immersion we say that f( M) is an immersed submanifold in N. The example in figure 7 shows that an immersed submanifold may not be a submanifold, even when f is one-to-one.

§5. Regular values N be a Cr map (r 1). When p E M is such that Df ( p) : TM 7 .47 N, q = f( p), is surjective, we say p is a regular point off. When q E N is such that f ( q) = 0 or f (q) consists entirely of regular points, we say that q is a regular value off. A point q E N which is not a regular value of f is called a critical value off. The following result is an immediate consequence of the local form of submersions.

Let

f

:M

Theorem.

Let f: M N be of class CT (r 1). If q E N is a regular value of f and f ( q) 0, then f ( q) is a C submanifold of M of codimension equal to dim ( N).

An example of the above situation is S" = f I () where f(x,

=

I

La

x„,) =

2

X.

An important theorem in the theory of differentiable functions is the following ([ 35 ] ).

Theorem (Sard). Let f: M

N be a Ce map. Then the set of critical values off has Lebesgue measure O. In particular the set of regular values of f is dense in N.

§6. Transversality

Let f : M N be a CT map ( r 1) and S C Na submanifold of N. We say f is transverse to S at x E M if y = f ( x) S or if y = f(x) E S and the following condition is satisfied: T,N = TS + Df(x) (TM).

When f is transverse to S at every point of M we say f is transverse to S. A local characterization of transversality is the following. Theorem.

Nn be a Cr map ( r 1 ) and Ss c N a Cr subLet f : M manifold of N. Let p E M and q = f ( p) E S. A necessary and sufficient condi-

18

Geometric Theory of Foliations

tion for f to be transverse to S at p is that there exist a local chart it : V • IR A , q E V, a neighborhood U of p in M and a decomposition R n = Rs x EV' such that f (U) C V, (s n v) c 1W x tot and the map 72 o 1,t f -n-s is the projec1K U R n is a submersion, where 7r 2 : 1W x wi n s tion on the second factor. —

-

p n-s

1r2 -Ili-

0

Figure 10

Theorem. Letf:M—. Nbeof class C` (r a- 1) and S 5 a Cr submanifold of N. Iff is transverse to S and f (S) 0 then f -1 ( S) is a CT submanifold of M, with the codimension of f' (S) equal to the codimension of S.

When S 5 , Al m c Nn are two Cr submanifolds of N, we say that S meets M transversally at x E S if the imbedding i : S N, j (y) = y, is transverse to M at x. This condition is equivalent to TN = TM + TS in case x E S fl M. For more information about the theory of transversality we refer the reader to [1] or [261. §7. Partitions of unity

Consider a countable open cover ( Un ) of a manifold M. We say this cover is locally finite if every point of M has a neighborhood which meets only a finite number of Un's.

Differentiable - Manifolds 19 Definition. A partition of unity subordinate to the cover ( Un ) is a collection of nonnegative functions ( w n ) such that (1)The support of jo„ is contained in Un . Recall that the support of a function is the closure of the set of points where the function is nonzero. o n p) = 1 for every p E M.

(2)E ç (

Theorem. Every countable, locally finite, open cover of a manifold admits a partition of unity subordinate to it.

The proof can be found in [27]. A Riemannian metric on a manifold M is a map that associates to each point p E M an inner product < , > defined on the tangent space to M at p. The metric is said to be Cr if for each point p E M there is a system of coordinates ô = ( x, ) : U with p E U such that the maps g y ( q) = a a < — (q),— (q)) are of class Cr for all i,j = 1 ,..., m.

ax, axi It is easy to see that on any manifold there exists a C Riemannian metric. In fact, take a countable, locally finite cover ( (J,, ) of open coordinate neighborhoods of a manifold M. On each Un , fix a system of coordinates ( x1 ,..., xm ) : and define the following metric < , > ( q), q E U,„ by the values on

the basis elements of Tg (M) : ( a (q), a (q)) = .5,j where

= 0 if i j ax, axi and 6, „ = 1. Now let (40,,) be a partition of unity subordinate to ( (J,,). The metric on M is defined at each point p E M by the expression < , > (p) = —

—

II. FOLIATIONS

We introduce in this chapter the notion of a foliation and the more elementary properties which will be used in the rest of the book. We will also see various examples illustrating the concept.

§1. Foliations A foliation of dimension n of a differentiable manifold Mm is, roughly speaking, a decomposition of M into connected submanifolds of dimension n called leaves, which locally stack up like the subsets of fir = lle x JR"' with the second coordinate constant. The simplest example of a foliation of dimension n is the foliation of Ilm = = En x 111'n where the leaves are n-planes of the form litn x Ici with c E Br -". The diffeomorphisms h: U C ER' --• V C Ile which preserve the leaves of this foliation locally have the following form (*)

h(X,Y) = (h1(x,Y),h2(Y)),

(x,Y) E IRn X IR m- n

len-n

h

Figure 1

22

Geometric Theory of Foliations

Definition. Let M be a Coe manifold of dimension ni. A Cr foliation of dimension n of M is a Cr atlas a on M which is maximal with the following properties:

(a) If ( U, so ) E 5 then so ( U) = U, x U2 c Rn x IR"'" where U, and U2 are open disks in R n and IR' respectively. (b) If ( U, so ) and ( V, lit ) E 5 are such that U n y 0 then the change of coordinates map 1/, . ,.,e, : (p (U r) V) ---• V/ (U r) V) is of the form (.), that is, 1,1' c so -' ( x,Y ) = ( h 1 (x,Y),h2(Y)). We say that M is foliated by a , or that a is a foliated structure of dimension n and class Cr on M. -

I

In figure 2, we illustrate the local aspect of a two-dimensional manifold foliated by a one-dimensional foliation.

114000-1

Figure 2

When we say M is a C manifold which has an atlas 5 as above, we are implicitly saying that M has an atlas a whose changes of coordinates 0 then so . tk - ' are C'; however, if ( U, so ) E a and ( V,1,t ) E a and U n y and '4 . so - I are C'. The only relation between 5 and a is that the mixed change of variables, as above, are Cr. As is clear from the definition, the atlas 5 is very special (due to condition ( . )) and, as we will see further in §4, not all manifolds of dimension n7 possess a foliation of dimension n, where Remark I.

Foliations 23 O < n < m. We observe that if A = I(U,op,) i E /1 is an atlas, not maximal, whose local charts satisfy (a) and (b), then there is a unique maximal atlas which contains A and satisfies (a) and (b). This atlas is defined as the set of all charts so : U litn such that if U n u, for some i E I, then h = so o ça» : so,(U ("1 U,) ça (U fl (J,) is a Cr diffeomorphism of the form ( ). Although the condition of the atlas being maximal is not necessary in the definition, it is convenient since in that case the set of all domains of local charts form a basis for the topology on M. From now on we consider only foliations of class Cr, r 1. The charts (U, ça) E if will be called foliation charts. Let if be a cr foliation of dimension n, 0 < n < m, of a manifold Ar Consider a local chart ( U, so ) of if such that so ( U) = U1 x U2 C 112" x 1R tm ". The sets of the form so ( U1 x ci ), c E U2 are called plaques of U, or else U is so -1 / U1 x Ici : U 1 x Ici plaques of 5. Fixing c E U2, the map f a Cr imbedding, so the plaques are connected n-dimensional Cr submanifolds of M. Further if a and 0 are plaques of U then a (1 fi = 0 or a = 0. a k of plaques of if such that A path of plaques of if is a sequence a l k l. Since M is covered by plaques of a, aj CI a• , 0 for all j E 11 we can define on M the following equivalence relation: "pRg if there exists a ak with p E a ,,gEoc k ". The equivalence classes of the path of plaques a relation R are called leaves of 5. From the definition it follows that a leaf of if is a subset of M connected by paths. Indeed, if F is a leaf of if and p,g E F, then there is a path of plaques a 1 Œk such that p E cx, and q E a k . Since the plaques a j are connected by 0, it is immediate that a U U a k C F is conpaths and ai n a„, nected by paths, so there is a continuous path in F connecting p to g. Another important fact is that every leaf F of if has the structure of a CT manifold of dimension n naturally induced by charts of 5. Before proving this, we will look at some examples of foliations. —

Example 1.

Let f:

Foliations defined by submersions.

N" be a Cr submersion. From the local form of submersions, we have that given p E M and g = f(p) E N there exist local charts (U, ça) on M, (Voii) on N such that p E U, g E V. U) = Ul x U2 C fir " X ER" and Vi ( V) = V2 D U2 and ik f : U, x U2 U2 coincides with the projection (x,y) y.

24 Geometric Theory of Foliations

ir2

Figure 3

i Figure 4

Foliations 25

Therefore it is clear that the local charts ( U,,,o) define a CT foliated manifold structure where the leaves are the connected components of the level sets c E N. Let us look at a specific example. Let f : R 3 ---• JR be the submersion defined by f(x 1 ,x 2 ,x 3 ) = a (r2 )e x3 where r = + x; and : 111 JR is a Coe function such that a ( 1) = 0, a (0) = 1 and if t > 0 then a' (t) < O. Let 5 be the foliation of IR 3 whose leaves are the connected components of the submanifolds f -1 (c), c E IR. The leaves of 5 in the interior of the solid cylinder C = f (x 1 ,x2 ,x3 ) + x :5 1) are all homeomorphic to IR 2 and can be parametrized by (x 1 ,x2 ) E D 2 I—. (x i ,x2 ,log (c/a (r 2 ))), where c > O. The boundary of C, ac = (x1 ,x 2,x 3 ) x; + x = 11 is also a leaf. Outside C the leaves are all homeomorphic to cylinders (see fig. 4). Example 2.

Fibrations.

The fibers of a fiber space (E,7r,B,F) define a foliation on E whose leaves are diffeomorphic to the connected components of F. A fibered space (E, B such consists of differentiable manifolds E, B, F and a submersion r : E that for every b E B there is an open neighborhood Ub of b and a diffeomorphism : 7r- ( ) 11h x F which makes the following diagram commute: ( Ub )

Sob

Ub X

F

/ PI Ur, In the above diagram P 1 is the projection onto the first factor. The fibers ( b ), b E B. of the fibration are the submanifolds An important example of this situation is given by the following theorem, whose proof the reader can find in [27]. Theorem (On Tubular Neighborhoods). Let N C M be a Cr submanifold with r 1. There is an open neighborhood T (N) D Nand a Cr submersion, 71- : T (N) N, such that 7r(q) = qfor all q E N. If the codimension of N is k. then T(N) can be obtained in such a way that ( T(N),r,N, il k ) is a fibered space.

Example 3. The Reeb foliation of S 3 , [46]. The following example plays an important role in the development of foliation theory. Consider the submersion of Example I, f: D 2 xR • 1R given by f( x i ,x2 ,x 3 ) r2 ) ). = a(r)-e'3 , where now a(r) is the function ce(r) = exp ( - exp ( 1/1 The foliation defined by f has for leaves the graphs of the functions x 3 = —

-

26

Geometric Theory of Foliations

= exp ( 1 /1 — r 2 ) + b, b E IR and it extends to a C foliation of 1R 3 whose leaves in the exterior of D2 x JR are the cylinders x; + x; = r2 ,r > 1.

Figure 5

On D 2 x [0,11 we identify the boundary points in the following manner: ( x i ,x2 ,0) (y 1 'Y2' 1 ) if and only if ( x, ,x2 ) = (y, ,y 2 ). The quotient manifold D2 x [0,1 ] / .= is diffeomorphic to D 2 x s' and, since the foliation defined on D2 x JR is invariant by translations along the x3-axis (that is, these translations take leaves to leaves), it induces a Cc° foliation, (R on D2 x S'. It is called the (orientable) Reeb foliation of D 2 x S'. In this foliation the boundary a (D 2 x S') = s' x s' is a leaf. Moreover, the other leaves are homeomorphic to 1R 2 and they accumulate only on the boundary (see Fig. 5). It is easy to see that this foliation is not defined by a submersion. If, instead of the above identification, we consider on D2 x [0,1 ] the relation (x, ,x 2 ,0) — (YI,Y2,1) if and only if (x,,x 2 ) = (Y1, — y2 ) then the quotient D 2 x [0,11/ — will be a non-orientable three-dimensional manifold, K3 , whose boundary is diffeomorphic to the Klein bottle. Since this identification preserves the foliation of D 2 x IR, this induces a foliation CR of K 3 called the non-orientable Reeb foliation of K3 . The leaves of (R in the interior of K3 are all homeomorphic to IR' and the boundary of K 3 is a leaf. From two Reeb foliations of D2 x s' we can get a C' foliation of S 3 in the following way. The sphere S 3 = (x,,x 2 ,x 3 ,x 4 ) E JR X ,2 = I can be considered as a union of two solid tori T = D2 x S', j = 1,2 identified along the boundary by a diffeomorphism which takes meridians of aTI to parallels of a T2 and vice versa. The solid torus T, can be defined by the equations ,

,,, = E'

1 and 4 + x 2 :5_ 1 / 2 and the solid torus T2 by the equations

Foliations 27

E

x: = 1 and 4 + x22 1 / 2. Another way of seeing this decomposition of s' into two solid tori is the following. Consider the stereographic projection 7r : S 3 – P 0. IR 3 where P = ( 0,0,0, 1 ) and 71 (x) is the point of intersection with the plane x4 = 0 of a ray containing P and x. Since 71 is a diffeomorphism, S 3 can be thought of as the union of 1R 3 and the point P at infinity. Consider now in the x i x3-plane the region S, bounded by the circles of radius 1 centered at p = ( 2,0), q = ( – 2,0) and S2 =-7 111 2 - S 1 . =

—

Figure 6

Taking this figure into JR by rotating about the x3-axis, we generate by the region S 1 a solid torus S; • Let S2' = IR 3 - S 1' and note that 7r I (Si) U P is also a solid torus. Indeed consider the circles in the x 1 x3-plane with center on the x3-axis and which pass through the points p and q. Let ea be the connected component of one of these circles in S2 which intersects the x3-axis in the point a. Letting fo, = (X 1 ,0) 14 9), we get a foliation of S2 whose leaves are the curves fea l , a E IR U co J . By rotating the x / x3-plane about the x3-axis, we see that the curves Pa (a E IR) generate disks D, and fo, generates a cylinder D. Each Da , a E JR U too ), meets the torus as; along a parallel. It is now clear that by adding to IR 3 the point P of the stereographic projection, the x3 -axis together with P defines the axis of a solid torus T2 which is foliated by disks 7r I (Da ), a E lit plus the disk Dp = 7r ( D ) U P. If we denote by T1 the solid torus 71" I ( S ;) we get that S 3 = T1 U T2 and the parallels of aT1 coincide with the meridians of ô T2 and vice-versa. Returning to the construction of the foliation of S3 , consider the foliation that results from glueing two Reeb foliations of T1 and T2 where aT, = aT, is a leaf. We obtain in this way a foliation of S 3 of codimension one called the Reeb foliation of S3 . This foliation is C' and has one leaf homeomorphic to T2 . All the other leaves are homeomorphic to IR 2 and accumulate on the compact leaf.

28 Geometric Theory of Foliations Example 4. Vector fields without singularities.

A vector field on a manifold M is a map that associates to each point p E M a vector of the tangent space to Mat p. An integral curve of X through p E M is a curve -y : (a,b) —0 M, with -y (0) = p,suchthatX(-y(t)) = -y ' ( t) for any t E ( a, b ) . Thus integral curves are, locally, solutions of the differential equation dx/dt = X(x). The existence and uniqueness theorem for ordinary differential equations guarantees that under certain differentiability conditions on X, for instance if X is CT, r 1, there passes through any p E M an integral curve of X (of class Cr) which is unique in the sense that any two integral curves through the same point necessarily agree in the intersection of their domains of definition. Moreover, these integrals define a local flow at any point p E M, i.e. there is a neighborhood Up of p and an interval ( a, ) such that for any q E Up the integral curve through q,.-yq ( t) is defined for all t E (a,(3) and the map (local flow) : ( a, (3 ) x Up M given by ,p ( t,q) = = -yq (t) is of class Cr. Clearly, so ( 0,q) = q for any q E M and (p (s, so (t, q)) = = So (s + t, q) provided that ,p ( t,q) E Up and s, t,s + t E ( a, (3). Let X be a vector field on M without singular points. Let j: B"7- M, i (0) = p, be an imbedding of a small in - 1 disc centered at 0 E IR'n , transverse to X everywhere. Since X(p) 0, the map 4) : x (o103) M given by (x, t ) = So( t,i (x)) hasmaximalrankat(0,O) E B (a, 0 ) . Thus, by the inverse mapping theorem there is a neighborhood V C M of p such that 4) -1 / V is a diffeomorphism onto a product neighborhood B'"1-1 x ( a ' , ' ) C B " x ( a, ) of ( 0,0 ). This map will be a local chart for the one dimensional foliation on M defined by the integral curves of X. Example 5. Actions of Lie groups.

A Lie group is a group G which has a C differentiable manifold structure such that the map G x G G, (x,y) xy is Coe . This last condition is equivalent to saying that the maps (x,y) 1-4 xy and x x -1 are C. An immersed C' submanifold H C G that is also a subgroup of G is called a Lie subgroup of G.

Examples of Lie groups (1) The additive group WV. (2) The group C* = C 101, with the multiplication of complex numbers. The circle S' = z EC! z = 11 is a Lie subgroup of C*. x S I (n times) with the multiplication (3) The torus T" = S' x -

zl

z„ )

w i ,•••, w „

)=

w1

•

zp?

wn) •

Foliations 29 (4) The group GL (n, IR ) of all real n x n nonsingular matrices is a Lie group of dimension n 2 . This can be seen by considering each element A = = ( au ) E GL (n, ) as a point of R n2 . SO GL (n, ) can be taken to be an open submanifold of IR'`. (5) The orthogonal group 0 (n, ) which consists of n x n real matrices A such that AA' = I is a compact Lie subgroup of GL(n, IR ) . In fact, if S ( n, IR ) denotes the space of symmetric matrices, the map f: GL (n, ) S(n,111), f(X) = XX I is well-defined and is C. Moreover O (n , IR ) = f -1 (I). One can verify that I is a regular value of f. Consequently, O ( n, ) is a submanifold of GL (n,R) . If a ,..., a,, are the rows of A E (.9 ( n, IR ) , the condition AA' = I implies lunr = n. So 0 (n, ) is compact.

A Cr action of a Lie group G on a manifold M is a map so : G X M M such that so (e,x) = x and ( g g 2 ,x) = (g ,(p ( g 2 ,x)) for any g i ,g2 E G and x E M. The orbit of a point x E M for the action so is the subset 0„ ( v)) = = fso (g, x) E Mig E G]. The isotropy group of x E M is the subgroup G,( ç0) = = (g E G I so (g,x) = x). It is clear that G, (c) is closed in G. The map 0„ : G —• Mgiven by ;Lx (g) = so (g,x) induces the map Ip x : G/G,((p) M, Vi x (k) = 0,(g) where k = g • Gx ((p). Since g 1-1 g2 E G(so) if and only if (g 1 ,x) = th(g1 ) = th(g2 ) = so (g2 ,x) , we conclude that is well-defined and

Tx

injective. Further it can be shown that G/G,(,,o) has a differentiable structure and that ;// is an injective immersion whose image is ( so ) . (See Chapter VIII). M is a foliated action if for every x E M the We say that so : G x M tangent space to the orbit of so passing through x has fixed dimension k. When k is the dimension of G we say so is locally free.

Proposition 1.

The orbits of a foliated action define the leaves of a foliation.

Proof. Let 90 : G x M ---• M be a foliated action whose orbits have dimension k 1. Fixing xo E M, let E c Te G be a subspace complementary G, j 1 ( ) = e, an imbedding to the tangent space of G,0 ((p) and i, : B k M, 1 2 (0) = xo , denotes the imof a k-disk tangent to E at e. If i2 : Bi t? bedding of a small transverse section to the orbit 0,0 ( so) of xo , we can define the map cI) : B k x Br?' k Aim given by 4) = ,p(i l ,i2 ). Since D(I) ( 0,0 ) : IRk x fitm -k T'c o M is an isomorphism, there is a neighborhood U of xo is a diffeomorphism taking the orbit of such that (1) : U Bk x i2 (x ) E U fl 2 (B rn-k ) to an open subset of the surface B k x [xi . This defines a local chart of the foliation by orbits of ça. "

Geometric Theory of Foliations

30

B'n - k

Figure 7

Remark 2. Given a Lie group G and a Lie subgroup H C G, the map HxG G, (h, g) 1 0 g h defines an action of H on G. The isotropy group of each element g E G is the identity. So this action is locally free and the orbits define a foliation of G whose leaves are all homeomorphic to H. The leaves of this foliation are imbedded if and only if His closed in G. In fact, if H is not imbedded, there exists an h E Hand V a neighborhood of h such that V n H contains a countably infinite number of path-connected components. Let E be a transverse section to the orbits of the action passing through h. Then E n H contains a countably infinite number of points. On the other hand, as is easy to see, the set of accumulation points of E (1 H contains E n H, so EnHCE is perfect. From general topology we know that a perfect set -

is not countable, thus EnH-EnH is not empty. Thus H is not closed. Conversely, if His not closed there is a sequence h, in H such that h,, g H. Hence there exists an open set V containing g such that V (-1 H has an infinite number of path-connected components. Let U = g -1 - V. We have that lEUnH, the sequence g„ h„--1 • h„, is in FÏ converges to 1 and if m n then g„., and g,, are in distinct path-connected components of H n u. So H is not imbedded. A specific example of this can be obtained by considering G = 0( 4,1R ) and H the subgroup generated by matrices A of the form ,

r A,

0

cos S

sin s

I where A I =

A = 0 A 2

cos t

sin t 1

- sin t

cos t j

I and A, - sin s

cos S

It is easy to see that H is isomorphic to T2 .

An action ,p : IR x M M (IR the additive group of real numbers) is also called a flow on M. A flow ço on M satisfies the following properties:

Remark 3.

(a)

(0,x) = x forallx E M

Foliations 31 (b) so(s + t,x) = so(s,so(t,x)), s,t E IR, x E M.

To a Cr flow 0 on M(r 1) it is possible to associate a Cr -1 vector field by the formula: X (x) = (do(t,x)/dt) . The field X so defined is such that t 1-4 0(t,x) is the integral of X which passes through x. In fact, from this definition we have dso(t,x)/dt = (d0 (s + t,x)/ds) I s= 0 — = (d (0 (s, so (t,x))/ ds) I s=0 = X (0 (t, x)). Conversely, if X is a Cr vector field on M whose integrais are defined on 112, there exists a unique Cr flow, : IRxM—> M, such that t 1--+ ( t,x) is the integral of X with initial condition so (0,x) = x. ([20]).

Proposition 1 in the case of flows is called the flow-box theorem. ••-••-

§2. The leaves Each leaf F of a Cr foliation g has a Cr differentiable manifold structure induced by the charts of a. This structure, called the intrinsic structure of F, is constructed in the following manner. Given p E F, let ( U, 0) be a chart of • such that p E U and so (U) = Ul X U2 C IR' where U1 and U2 are open balls in fi n and RS respectively. Let a be the plaque of U which contains p. IRs, we define -s-o : Setting so = 01,02 ) where so : U , 02 U a by = sod . It is clear that : a —■ U1 c IR' is a homeomorphism since io (a) U x fa) for some a E U2. Now we prove that :

= f( a,sO)laCF is plaque of U with ( U, so ) E is a Cr atlas of dimension n for F. It is enough to show that if ( a, ), (0, -1,T) are in and a n then : t(a CI (3 ) a n (3) and V/ ( a rl 0) are open in JR' and (70 1,t (a (1 0) is a Cr diffeomorphism. First we show that a fl f3 is open in a and in 0. Let (U,0), (V, ) be in a such that‘7, = so, j ;:i; = 4„l o. From n v) is given by condition (*) in §1, so o V/ : (U n v) • o X Es . (x,Y) = (x , Y),h2(Y)) E 1W X iRs with (x,y) E In particular since a CI # 0 we have

—. 0 (u

(*.)

so .

(x,b) = (h i (x,b),h 2 (b)) = (17 1 (x,b),a) .

Since 1,G(0 n = Ik(u n vn 0) = tk(u n n x Its') and ( fl = so (u n V) rl ( IR" al ), from ( **) we have

O(0 n

= so. ;/, -1 (k(0 n U)) = C ço(Un

0 V i (‘G(U n v) n (E n

v) n (1Rn X a ) =

i.e.,finucan v. Analogously, ce = f3 fl U. This proves the claim.

so(a

X

tbI))

n v)

VcOn U, so a

V =

32 Geometric Theory of Foliations

Since and ' are homeomorphisms we get that ‘7, ( a n ) and IT (a n 0) — ( a fl f3) are open in 112n. The map (7-0 : 1,// ( a fl f3) is Cr since (7, o i t (x) = h i (x,b) if x E (a n ,3). Similarly 4, is CT , hence o TT/ ' is a Cr diffeomorphism. This defines the intrinsic structure of F. It can be shown that the leaves have a countable basis. (See exercise 6). We note that the topology of F associated to the atlas GI defined above is such that the set of all the plaques a of a with a C F constitute a basis of open sets of F. This topology, in general, does not coincide with the one induced naturally by the topology of M. The reason is that the leaf F can eventually meet the domain U of a chart ( ) E a in a sequence of plaques ( a, ) „IN which accumulate on a plaque a c F, i.e., any neighborhood of a contains an infinite number of plaques of F and, hence F is not locally connected in the topology induced by M, while in the intrinsic topology, F is a manifold and hence locally connected. In Chapter III we will see some examples where this occurs. We consider now the canonical inclusion j: F M, i( p) = p, and F with its intrinsic manifold structure. It is easy to verify that i is a one-to-one Cr immersion. When i is an imbedding we say that F is an imbedded leaf. This occurs if and only if the intrinsic topology of F coincides with the topology induced by that of M. We summarize the above in the following: '

Theorem 1. Let M be a manifold foliated by a C r n-dimensional foliation a. Each leaf F of 5 has the structure of a Cr manifold of dimension n such that the domains of the local charts are plagues of 5 . The map j: F M defined by i ( p) = p is a Cr one-to-one immersion, where on F we take the intrinsic manifold structure. Further F is a Cr submanifold of M if and only if i is an imbedding. S3. Distinguished maps

As one would expect, the transverse structure plays an important role in the study of foliations. This structure is emphasized in the following alternate definition of foliation. 1) codimension s foliation of M is defined by a maxDefinition. A Cr ( r imal collection of pairs ( U„f), i E I, where the U,'s are open subsets of M NV, are submersions satisfying and the f,'s, f, : U,

( 1) U , E , U, = M 0, there exists a local C' diffeomorphism g of Rs such ( 2 ) if Ui n that f, = g of j on U, (.1 Uj .

The f,'s are called distinguished maps of In this definition the plaques of in U, are the connected components of the .

sets

( c), CE 1R 3 .

We verify that this definition is equivalent to the definition of 51. To do this we need the following lemma.

Foliations 33

Lemma 1. Let 'S be a foliation of a manifold M. There is a cover e = U, i E J of M by domains of local charts of 5. such that if U fl Uj 0 then U1 U Uj is contained in the domain of a local chart of K„ c int (K„). We consider a cover of M by compact sets K For each n E N we fix a cover of K, by domains of foliation charts of g , V,n1 i = f ,..., k n i. Let 6, > 0 be the Lebesgue number of this cover with respect to some fixed metric on M. We can assume that the sequence (o ) is decreasing. It is now sufficient to take a cover of K, by domains of foliation charts, Ufl j =- I,..., such that the diameters of the U2's are less than 6,,/2 for all j = 1 ,..., fn . It is clear that if Un, n 0 then U7 U U; C V n for some Proof.

,,

•

Suppose now that M has an atlas g which defines a codimension s foliation, according to the definition in §1. Consider a cover C = U i E /I of M by domains of local charts of g , as in Lemma 1. Given an open set U, E e, i E I, we have defined so : U rRn x Ile on g such that io,(U,) x U', where U 1 and U`2 are open balls in JR' and 1R respectively. Let /3 2 : 111' x IR IRS be the projection on the second factor. Then f, = P2 ° lits is a submersion and for every c E U 21 , A -1 (c) is a plaque of U„ If U, C.1 0, U, U Uj is contained in the domain of a chart ( ) E a with q, ( V) = V I X V2 . Hence, letting a and 0 be plaques of U, and Uf with a n we have that a U 0 is contained in a plaque -y of V. Then 0 fl U, c a, which implies that f,(0 n U,) contains a unique point. This implies that given y E Uj ), f o f/' (y) contains a unique point g 1 (y). We leave it to the reader to verify that g,j :f.,(U, n Uj ) f,(U, fl Uj ) is a Cr diffeomorphism. Suppose now that there exists a collection of pairs ( U „ f ,) , i E I, satisfying the definition of this section. Since IR' is a Cr submersion, from the theorem of the for every i E I, f,: U, local form of submersions, given p E U„ there exist V 1 and v, open balls of V, and IR respectively, with V, C f, (U,), and a Cr local chart so : V : V 1 x V 2 — * V2 is the projection on X V2 with V c U„ such that f, o so the second factor. The set of all the charts ( V, ,,n) constructed in this manner is a Cr atlas of a foliation of M. 0, In fact, if ( V, so) and ( W, ;t ) are two charts as above such that V (1 W - : (V fl W) then V c U, and W c U., with i,j E I. On the other hand, so (,o(V n 14/) can be written as so o (x,y) = (h,(x,y),h 2 (x,y)), (x,y) E I I (x,y) 111" x IR S . So h-_,(.v,y) = p 2 1,1, (x,y) = f, of o = f, o (x,y) = x , y = g„ ( y ) only depends on y as we wished. ,

o

Definition. Let N be a manifold. We say that g : N M is transverse to when g is transverse to all the leaves of , i.e., if for every p E N we have

34

Geometric Theory of Foliations Dg(p) • Tp (N) + Tg (5) = Tg M

q = g( p)

where by Tg ( if) we mean the tangent space to the leaf of if which passes through q. M a Cr map. Let if be a Cr foliation (r a- 1) of M and g : N Then g is transverse to if if and only if for each distinguished map (U,f) of (U) IR s is a submersion. if the composition f . g :

Theorem 2.

Proof. Suppose g is transverse to if and let ( U,f) be a distinguished map of 5. IfpEU and q = g(p), we have Tg M = Tg (5) + Dg(p) • Tp (N). Applying Df(q): Tg M --• • R s to both sides and using the chain rule, we get -

IRs = Df( q) • Tg M Df( q) - T g (5) + D(f o g) p • 1,N. Since f is constant on the plaque of if in U which passes through q, we have Df (q) • T,( if) = LOI, so D(f o g) p • TN = I115 , i.e., f . g is a submersion. Conversely, consider p E N and a distinguished map (U,f) of if such that q = g(p) E U. From the hypothesis, we have that Df(q) Dg(p) T p N = = Rs , i.e., the restriction Df(q) j Dg ( p) - Tp N is onto 1115 and so Dg ( p) llts • Tp N contains a subspace E of dimension s such that Df(q)E:E is an isomorphism. Since Tg (5) = (Df(q)) -1 (0) it follows that E n Tg () = = [01, so Tg M = EC ) Tg (5 ) , since dim (E) = cod ( T ( )). Hence Tg M = = Dg ( p) • TN + Tg ( ) , as desired. • As an immediate consequence of this theorem we have the following Theorem 3. Let if be a Cr foliation on M and g : N M a Cr map transverse to if. Then there exists a unique Cr foliation g* (5) on N of codimension cod (5) whose leaves are the connected components of the sets g - ( F), F a leaf of if

Let (U„f„gg ) f =g i,j E / be a system of distinguished maps of 5. Since f, . g = g 11 o f o g on g -1 (U,) n g -1 (VI ), it is evident that the collection (g -1 (U,),f, o g,g 0 )1i,j E /1 is a system of distinguished Cr maps of a foliation g* (5) on N of codimension cod ( a On the other hand, if F is a leaf of if and a is a plaque of F (-1 U, for some i E I, then the connected components of g (a) are plaques of g* (5) in g ( U,) and this implies that g -1 (F) is a union of leaves of g* (5 ) . Since ( F) F is a leaf of 51 is a cover of N, it follows that the leaves of g* (5) are the connected components of the sets g (F), F a leaf of 5. • In particular when g is a submersion g* if is well-defined for any foliation if of M. Proof.

,1

o

ff,

) .

-

-

Foliations 35 §4. Plane fields and foliations A field of k-planes on a manifold M is a map P which associates to each point qEMa vector subspace of dimension k of Tq M. A field of 1-planes is also called a line field. For example, if X is a vector field without singularities on M, we can define a line field P on M by letting P(q) = 111 • X (q), the subspace of dimension I of Tq M generated by X (q). Conversely, if P is a line field on M, we can define a vector field without singularities on M by choosing at each point q E Ma nonzero vector in P ( q ) . One says that such a vector field is tangent to P. We say that a line field on M is of class Cr when for each q E M there is a Cr vector field X defined in a neighborhood V of q such that P(x) = 111 • X (x) for every x E V. In general, a continuous line field on M does not have a continuous tangent vector field. The figure below illustrates some examples in 11I 2 101.

Figure 8 Analogous to the case of line fields, we say that a k-plane field P on M is of class Cr if for every q E M there exist k Cr vector fields X 1 ,X 2 (x)1 defined in a neighborhood V of q such that for every x E V, (X' (x) is a basis for P ( x ). A relevant fact is the following. 1) k-dimensional foliation 5 on M defines a Every CT (r C'' k-plane field on M which will be denoted T . .

Proposition 2.

Let P(x) = Tj3 be the subspace of TM tangent at x to the leaf of a which passes through x. Given xo E M, let (t], w). X0 E U, be a local chart of . It is easy to see that for each x E U, P(x) is the subspace generated k where e, is the by vectors (a/ax,)(x) = (D,p(x)) -1 e ,) , i = 1 vector of the canonical basis of Ile'. Since so is CT, the fi elds 8/ax,, I=1 k, are CT' , and hence P is Cr.- 1 . •

Proof.

In particular, if M does not admit a continuous k-plane field, then M does not possess a k-dimensional foliation. For example, the sphere S 5 does not

36 Geometric Theory of Foliations have a continuous 2-plane field (see 1531 page 142); so, there do not exist foliations of dimension 2 on S s . A natural question then is the following. Given a k-plane field P on M, under what conditions does there exist a k-dimensional foliation a such that, for each q E M, Tq g = P (q)? This question is answered by the theorem of Frobenius whose statement follows. Its proof is in the appendix. Definition. One says that a plane field P is involutive if, given two vector fields X and Y such that, for each q E M, X (q) and Y(q) E P (q), then [X,Y1(q) E P(q). (For the definition of the Lie bracket I , 1, see the appendix). Theorem

(of Frobenius). Let P be a Cr k-plane field ( r 1) on M. If P is involutive then there exists a Cr foliation of dimension k on M such that Tq ( ) = P(q) for every q E M. Conversely, if a is a Cr (r ?_- 2) foliation and P is the tangent plane field to then P is involutive.

We say also that an involutive plane field is completely integrable. In particular, if k = I, P is always completely integrable. In this case the theorem reduces to the existence and uniqueness theorem for ordinary differential equations.

S5. Orientation 1, we say that two ordered bases Given a vector space E of dimension n v,r ), define the same orientation on un I and (B' = of E, = E if the matrix for the change of basis, A = (au ),, defined by y 1 a q ui , has positive determinant. If B is the set of ordered bases of E, the relation "CB and (B' define the same orientation on E" is an equivalence relation on B, which has two equivalence classes, called the orientations of E. Let P be a continuous k-plane field on M. We will say that P is orientable if for each x E M it is possible to choose an orientation 0 ( x) on P(x) such that the map x 0 (x) is continuous in the following sense. We consider a cover of M by open sets ( U,) i,, such that for each j E I, the restriction P Ili is defined by k continuous vector fields X' ,..., X k . For each x E li1 , the bases (B(x) = IX' (x) X k (x) j and CB' (x) = X 1 (x),X 2 (x) Xi` (x)I define two distinct orientations of P (x), say 0,*(x) and 0,( x). We say that the choice of 0 is continuous if 0 : U, = 0,- for every i and if u, n then 0: = 0 in the intersection. If k = dim ( M) and P (x) = T,M we say that M is orientable. For example, a line field P on M is orientable if and only if there exists a continuous vector field X on M such that, for all x E M, P (X) is the subspace generated by X ( x ). In figure 8 we see some examples of line fields that are not orientable.

Foliations

37

§6. Orientable double coverings The orientable double covering of a k-plane field P is defined in the following way: Let /1-4 = 1 (x, 0 ) x E M and 0 is one of the orientations of P ( x ) and 7r : A71 M be the projection Ir (x, ) = x. For each x E A7/ , (x) = = 1 (x, ), (x, -Oft where 0 is one of the orientations of P(x) and - 0 the other. On /1-4: consider the topology whose basis of open sets is constructed as follows. Given (x 0 ,0 0 ) E A;1, - let U be a neighborhood of xo on M where there is defined a continuous orientation 0 of PI U. We can assume (9 (x0 ) = 0 0 • We define then a neighborhood V of (x0 ,( 0 ) as V = 1(x,0 (x)) IxE U With this topology, 7r : /t7/ M is a two-sheeted covering (that is, iv 1(X) is a set of two elements for every x E M). Since iv is a local homeomorphism we can define a C' differentiable structure on A7/, - compatible with the topology co-induced by 7r and such that r is a C' local diffeomorphism (see example 6 of Chapter I). The orientable double covering of P is by definition the k-plane field 7r* ( P) given by 7r* (P) = D7r(x) -I /3 (7r (x)). Example. Consider on the torus T2 the non-orientable field P tangent to the foliation S sketched in Figure 9a.

Figure 9a

Figure 9b

Geometric Theory of Foliations

38

In this figure, T2 is the square [0, 1] x 10, 1] with sides identified according to the arrows. The vertical sides constitute a unique leaf of 5 . The double covering of P is still defined on T2 and looks like figure 9b. In this figure, T2 is the rectangle [0,2] x 10, 11 with the sides identified. Theorem 4. Suppose M is connected and let P be a continuous k-plane field on M. Let ( /17/, 7r, 7r* (P)) be the double covering of P. Then

is orientable. ( b ) P is connected if and only if P is not orientable. (a)

7r* (P)

• ( P (x)), if Proof. (a) By definition 71- * (P)(x,(e') = (D7 ( x, O )) (x, O) E /t7/. We define an orientation 0* for 7r* ( P) by saying that the ordered basis { (x, O) Xk (x,O)j of 7 * (P) (x,0) is in 0* (x) if the basis [D7r ( x, () - X' (x,0) D7r (x, O) • X k (x, O) is in O. One easily verifies that 0* is a continuous orientation of 7 * ( P).

(b) Suppose /a is connected. Given

consider a continuous path : [0,1] /t--/ such that - y*(0)= ( x0 , 0 0 ) and -y*(1) = (x0 , - 0 0 ), where 0 0 is a fixed orientation on P( xo ) and — 0 0 is the opposite orientation. Let -y = 7r o 7*. Then 7 is a closed path in M with -y ( ) = -y ( 1 ) = x o . Suppose P were orientable with continuous orientation O. We can suppose that O ( xo ) = O. However, in this case the path 5",' (t) = -y (0,0 (-y (1))) satisfies 7r o (t) = -y ( t ) for every t E [0,1] and T(0) = (x0 ,0 = -y * ( 0 ). Therefore it is easy to see that we must have 7y (t) = -y* (t) for every t E [ 0,1] and hence -y* ( 1) = (x0 ,0 0 ) , a contradiction. Conversely, suppose /a is disconnected. If t is a connected component of m, since -n- is a local diffeomorphism and M is we must have 7r ( connected. This implies that /11-// has exactly two connected components /17/ 1 and x0 E M,

)

,

XI-2 In fact, if there were another connected component A-1- 3 , for every x E M, 7r (x) would contain at least three points, which does not happen. It is also true that for every x E M, if ( x, 0 ) E tva l then (x, 0) E M 2. Then, 7r 1 iI is bijective and so h = 7r il7/ 1 /17/ i —••• M is a diffeomorphism. Since 7F * ( P) is orientable, it follows that the restriction 7r * (P) I 4 1 is orientable and we can define a continuous orientation on P by h -1 : M 1- I , as was done in part (a) of the proof. • Corollary. If M is simply connected then every k-plane field is orientable (1 k dim (M)). In particular, M is orientable.

§7. Orientable and transversely orientable foliations

In the theory of foliations, more useful than the notion of orientability is that of transverse orientability.

Foliations 39 Let P be a k-plane field on M. We say that I is a field complementary to P or transverse to P if for every x E M we have P(x) + I3 (x) = Titi and P(x) fl 15 (x) = 101. It is a plane field of codimension k. If P is CT it is possible to define a complementary CT field as follows. Fix on M a Riemannian metric < , ) . Let P' (x) = Iv E T,,A1 x = 0 for all u E P (x) . It is clear that P I is a plane field complementary to P. We leave it to the reader

to verify that P I is

Cr.

Let P be a continuous k-plane field. We say that P is tranversely orientable if there exists a field complementary to P which is continuous and orientable.

Definition.

Proposition 3. If P is tranversely orientable, any continuous plane field complementary to P is orientable. Proof. It is enough to show the following: let P' be a plane field orthogonal to P and let is be a plane field complementary to P. Then 13-1- is orientable if and only if /3 is orientable. For each q E M let A q : Tg M P I (q) be the orthogonal projection. Given u E Tg M, we can write u = + u2 where E P(q) and u 2 = A g (u) E (q) are unique. If X is a continuous vector field on M, it is easy to see that Y( q) = A g ( X (q)) is also a continuous field. Moreover if F C TM is a plane complementary to P(q) then the restric tion A g j F: F P I (q) is an isomorphism. It follows that A g ; 1-5 (q) : 13 (q) P" (q) induces a bijection A q* between the orientations of P (q) and the orientations of 13 (q) : if 0 is an orientation of P (q) and u1 E O then A q* ) is the orientation determined by the ordered basis IA 4- I ( U l ,..., A q 1 ( 14, * k ) 1. Therefore 0 is a continuous orientation of (P" if and only if A* (0), defined by A* (0)(q) = A:( (9 ) is a continuous )

orientation of /5. •

Theorem 5. true:

Let P be a Cr k-plane field on M. The following properties are

(a) if P is orientable and transversely orientable, then M is orientable, (b) if M is orientable then P is orientable if and only if it is transversely orientable.

(a) Let O be a continuous orientation of P and 0 a continuous orientation of P i . We define a continuous orientation -(9-- of M in the following way: given q E M consider fu, uk E (q) and l 11A +1 ,..., u E (q). Define ( q) to be the equivalence class of the ordered basis u, u,7 1. It is easily verified that (79 is a continuous orientation of M. (b) Suppose M and P are orientable. Let (79 and 0 be continuous orientations of M and P respectively. We define a continuous orientation of P" in the Proof.

40

Geometric Theory of Foliations

following manner: given q E M, let uk ) E 0 (q). We say luk +1 ,..., E O (q) if l u 1 un ) E (79 (q). It is easily shown that 0 is a continuous orientation of P'. If M and P -1- are orientable, one proves similarly that P is orientable. • 1) foliation 5 is orientable if the plane field tangent Definition. A Cr (r to 5 is orientable. Similarly, 5 is transversely orientable if the plane field tangent to 5 is transversely orientable. We denote the plane field tangent to S by T3:. If 5 is not orientable, we can consider the orientable double cover of T3:, M is as before. Since 7r is a local diffeomorphism, 7r* ( PS ), where 7r : /t7/ we can define the foliation 7r* (3:) on A. Evidently T( 71-* (3:)) = 7r* ( 77). So, 7r* ( 5) is orientable. Analogously, if 5 is not transversely orientable, we can consider the orientable double cover ( )* T5') of Tg where Tg is a plane field complementary to TtJ and 7r -`- : )17/ —• M is the covering projection. The )* ( is transversely orientable. This construction is used in the foliation ( proofs of many theorems in the theory of foliations in order to reduce the arguments to the case that 5 is orientable and transversely orientable. The transverse orientability of a foliation 5 of co-dimension k and class Cr, r 1, can be expressed in terms of a collection of distinguished maps, D = : U, IR k ) with U ,E , U, = M. Recall that if U, n 0 then there exists a diffeomorphism gii : f1 (U1 rl U1 ) f,(U, fl Uj ) such that = g, o fj • We say that D is a coherent system of distinguished maps when, for every i, j E I, gu :J. (U1 n --• f, ( U, fl U.,) preserves the canonical orientation of IR k . In other words, if te 2 ,..., ek ) is the canonical basis of IR k then for every i, j E I and every q E U, fl L/ ) the basis IDgu (q) • e l ,..., Dgu (q) • ek ) has the same orientation as ) el ,..., ed. This is equivalent to saying that det (Dgu (q)) > 0 for every q E fj (U, n (if ).

uj )

Theorem 6. Let 5 be a Cr (r a- 1) foliation. Then 5 is transversely orientable if and only if 5 possesses a coherent system of distinguished maps.

Suppose a is transversely orientable. Let -1- be a continuous orientation of P', the plane field orthogonal to 5. Let D = ( U„fi ,gy ) I i,j E I I be a system of distinguished maps of 5. From D we are going to construct a coherent system D = (72i , /„T,, Li E J ) for 5. For each i E land each q E U„ let A u = Dfi (q) 1111.1 (q) : (q) 1R". Since P" (q) is orthogonal to 5 at q, Alq is an isomorphism for every i E I and every q E U. Let u, ) E 0' (q). In the case that the basisIA,' ( u, ) A (1 (1-4 )1 has the same orientation as the canonical basis of IR A , we define f, (q) = f(q). In the other case we define f,(q) = R ( ( q )) where R : IR k is the

Proof.

reflection R (x, ,..., xi ) = ( x1 ,x2 ,..., xi ). Since is a continuous orientation, we have that if:4 (q) = f,(q) for some q E U, then f, = f, on U, (since

Foliations 41 Ui is connected). Analogously if f (q) = R (fi (q)) for some q E U„ then = R o fi . The transition diffeomorphisms are defined by (i) 170. = gu in the case that f, = f, and fi = fi R in the case that ji = _I.; and J = R (ii) = (iii) = R o g in the case that ji = R of1 and 7,== (iv) = R o gij o R in the case that ji = R o fi and ji = R ,,

o fi for any i j such that Ui fl Ui 0. Moreover if A‘q = Dji (q) IP (q), i E I, A (II takes a basis of P -1- (q) in (q) to a basis of IR k with the same orientation as the canonical basis. Irk ,j (x) = o (Alq ) takes the canonical basis of Then, if x = IR k to a basis with the same orientation, as we wished. Conversely, if 5 has a coherent system of distinguished maps D = = U1 IR k i E /I, consider on P 1 the orientation (91 induced by A qi = DfIP' and by the canonical orientation of tie : uk 1 E (q) if and only if {A gi (u 1 ) A'q (uk ) has the orientation of the canonical basis of IR k . One easily verifies that 0 is a continuous orientation of P'. •

One easily verifies that jri =

-

I

Notes to Chapter II (1) Suspension of diffeomorphisms A specific example of a foliation of dimension one, induced by a vector field without 1)f:N 1. N singularities, is obtained by the suspension of a C. diffeomorphism (r defined as follows. (x ',t') On the product N x R consider the equivalence relation - defined by (x, t) if and only if t t' =nEZ and x' = f n (X) ( f n is defined by f° = id, f n = 1). So, if f I (In! times ) if n =f f (n times) if n a- 1 and f n = f -I g(x,t) = (f (x),1 + 1). then g is a CI- diffeornorphism of N x Wi and (x, t) (x,t) for some n E Z. Let M = N x Ft/ ( x t ' ) if and only if (x',t ' ) = M the projection be the quotient space, with the quotient topology. and 7r : N x 111 of the equivalence relation. Given y = 7(x,t) E Mjet V = N x (t 1/2,t + 1/2) and U = r(V). It is easily verified that ir I (U) = U„(z V,„ where V, = gn (V) and 7r : Vn U is a homeomorphism for every n E Z . One concludes then that Ir : N X 1R M is a covering map. On the other hand, for every n E Z , one has that g n = (7r! V) -I o 7r I V : V Va is a Cr diffeomorphism. Hence it is possible to induce on M a e. manifold structure such that 7r is a local e. diffeomorphism and dim ( M) = dim (N) + 1 (see example 6 in Chapter I). On N x R, consider the foliation whose leaves are the lines lxl x Il, x E N, which is tangent to the vector field X° ( x,r) = (0,1) on N x R. This foliation and the field X° , are invariant under the diffeornorphism g, that is, g* ( 0 ) = and g* ( X ° ) = (dg) -1 (X ° o g) = X° ). Under these conditions, it is easy to see that there exists a foliation and a field X on M such that ao 7r * ( ) and X° = 7r* (X). The integral -

-

-

42 Geometric Theory of Foliations curves of X are the leaves of a . The foliation a is called the suspension of the diffeomorphism f and the field X, the svspension field off. Let us see the relation that exists between f and F. Let No = 7r (N X 101). Then No is an imbedded subvariety of M, diffeomorphic to N by h 7rI N x 101 No . Given y = 7 (x, O) No , let F be the leaf of 5 which passes through y. Then Fy can be parametrized by -y (t) = lr(x,t), which is the orbit of X with initial conditions -y ( 0 ) = y. This orbit returns to No at t = 1 in the point 7r (x, I ) = 7 (1(x) ,0) = = h of o h ( y), so we can define a map of "first return," : No --• No , by g = h ofo h -I . The map g is a C r diffeomorphism of No conjugate to f (g = h o f o h -1 ). This map is also known as the Poincaré map of the section No and of the field X. The topological and algebraic properties of f translate to analogous properties of 5. For example, if x E N is a periodic point of f of period k (that is, f f (x) = x if and only if = j • k for some j E Z ) then the leaf of 5 containing y = h( x) is a closed curve that cuts No k times. If x is not a periodic point of f, then the leaf of a through h(x) is not compact and cuts No in the set Ih(f n (X)) n E71. If the orbit of x for f, lf" (x) In EZ1, is dense in N, the leaf of 5 through h (x) is dense in M. As a specific example of this situation, consider the diffeomorphism fcT : S I —• S I e2iria defined by fa ( z) z. This diffeomorphism is a rotation of angle 27ra. The suspension of fa is a foliation defined on M = T2 , which we denote by Ç. If a = = p/q E Q, where p and q are relatively prime, then all the points of s' are periodic for 4,, which means that the leaves of 1F all homeomorphic to S I and they cut No = 7r ( S1 x 101) q times. If a fl) all the leaves of ac, are dense in T 2 (see exercise 13).

Identification by f

iT

N= S 1

o Figure 10

The method of suspension will be generalized in Chapter V. It is used, as we will see. to construct examples of foliations exhibiting specific recurrence phenomena.

Foliations 43 (2) The Hopf fibration

Let S2n k = (1( 1 SI x s2n -'

=

E in

. =1 1 Zi 1 2 = 11, n 2. Given an n-tuple of integers z,,) EC" I k,,), where ki 0 for all 1 = 1 n, we can associate an action Wk : kz 1

s2n -

letting

4pk (u,z 1 ,••., z n ) = ( u

k1

z1 ,•-•, U

k

zn) •

It is easy to verify that the vector field Xk defined on S 2" I 'V IM !

z r,) = (iki z i

ikn z„)

is tangent to the orbits of Wk and hence (pk is locally free, since Xk ( z) 0 for every leaves of the foliation ff k , induced by ynk , are all honneomorphic to S I . z E S2n - 1 . The In the case that k i = k2 = • • = ki = 1, the foliation ff k is known as the Hopffibration. In this case, for every z E S2" -1 the isotropy group of z is 11) and, for this reason, it is possible to prove that the orbit space of wk has a differentiable manifold structure. This manifold is diffeomorphic to the complex projective space CP" -- , which is defined as being the quotient space of C" - 101 by the equivalence relation which identifies two points z, w E C" - 101 if there is a X E C* such that z = X w. The projective space 4:CPn- I dimension 2n - 2, and since the projection for this equivalence 7r : S 2" Ihasrel CP n I is a submersion, = r*( ,;)), where a.0 is the foliation of CPI I by points. In the case n = 2, CP' l is diffeomorphic to S 2 and the projection 7r can be defined, for example, by the expression: 2 2 7r(z 1 ,Z2) = (Iz i l 2 — 1Z2 1 , 2Re(z i 2 ), 2im(Zii2)) E S .

(3) Holomorphic vector fields M where M is a complex A holomorphic flow is a holomorphic action 4) : C x M manifold (locally diffeomorphic to C m by a holomorphic diffeomorphism). The flow 4) induces a holomorphic field Z on M defined by Z ( p) = (d(1) (T, p) / d T) 17- ,--0 • If Z (p) = 0 then 43 ( T, p) = p for every T E C, or, the orbit of p is the point p. In the case Z(p) 0, the orbit of 4) through p has complex dimension 1 (2 real). Consider for example the flow on t" defined by

(T,z) = exp(T • A) • z,

TE C,

z E C" ,

where A ED(n ,C ), the set of complex n x n matrices. The field induced by (I) is the linear field z 1-4 A z. If A is nonsingular, 4) defines a foliation of two real dimensions in C" - 101. Let us look at the case where A = diag (X 1 ,..., X ), where X, V IR X J if i j. In this case, the eigenspaces E,, relative to the eigenvalues X„. are invariant under the field 101 is an orbit of 4) homeomorphic to A, (A (E,) = E.,). So, for i = 1 n. E, 111 x S'. The orbits of 4) through points outside E l U... U L . are all homeomorphic to 3Q (A) is the smallest. C. Let K. ( A ) c C be the closed convex hull of the set IX, polygonal convex set which contains lX I ,..., X,,1. If 0 H (A) it is possible to prove ( t r0 , z) = 0 for all z EC". such that Jim, that there exists an ro E C This means that there exists a sphere S of real dimension 2n - 1, transverse to the tra,,

-

,

44

Geometric Theory of Foliations

jectories of the real "subflow" Xi ( z) = 4)(t • ro ,z). So the intersection of orbits of 4) with S define a foliation 5 of (real) dimension 1 on S. The intersection of each eigenspace Ei with S is a closed curve. Any other leaf of 5 is homeomorphic to U. For example, if n = 2, 5 has two leaves homeomorphic to SI and ainy other has as its limit set the union of these two. In the case that A = diag (1 ,..., 1), the identity on C n , one sees that the foliation 5 is the Hopf fibration of S'21.1- 1 . Another example of a foliation generated by a holomorphic differential equation is the following. Consider the holomorphic differential equation

(1)

y" = f(x,y,y')

x E C

where the derivatives of y are taken with respect to the parameter x. Setting z = y ' , equation (1) is transformed to the system y' = z

(2) z'

f(x,y,z)

on C 3 . This equation induces a holomorphic vector field Z on C 3 given by (3)

Z(x,y,z) = (1,Z,f(x,Y,Z))

whose integral surfaces contain the solutions of (2). The field Z can be considered as a plane field of real dimension 2 on C 3 , completely integrable and transverse to the fibers x = constant. (4) Turbulization of a foliation Let 5 be a codimension one foliation of a three manifold M. Suppose there exists an imbedding : S 1 x D2

M

such that: (1) ' S 1 x 1x1 is transverse to 5 for each x E D 2 2 ) is contained in a leaf for all 0 E S I (i)v19XD .

In this case it is possible to modify 5 in the solid torus (S' x D2 ) without changing the foliation on the outside, as follows: In the solid cylinder 111 x D 2 consider the C' foliation defined by the cylinder 2 2 + x,) X + = 1/2 plus the graphs of the functions x3 = ( + b, h E IR, on the 1/2. points (x i ,x2 ) with 4 + x;

Foliations 45 X3

Figure 11 Here a (r) = 0 in a neighborhood of r = 1 and (cra(r)/dra ) — 00 when r 1/2 for all n O. Since this foliation is invariant under translation along the x3 -axis, it defines a folaition of S' x D - which in turn induces via 40 a foliation ' of M with one more compact leaf. In the region yo (S I X D1/2), the foliation a has a Reeb component, where D ] /2 is the disk of radius 1 / 2 . We say ' is obtained from S by turbulization. (5) Foliations of three-manifolds

We will sketch here the proof of the theorem of Lickorish [25], Novikov-Zieschang 1 401: every compact, orientable manifold of dimension three admits a foliation of codimension one. The proof of [40] is based on the following result on the topology of three-manifolds.

Theorem (H. Wallace [58]). Let M be a compact, connected, orientable manifold of dimension three. There exist imbedded, disjoint solid tori T, in M and 7 7 in S 3 , i = 1 n, 3 such that M — U i= , 7-, and S — U := 1 T f are diffeomorphic One shows then that the tori TI can be taken transverse to a Reeb foliation of S. Using the turbulization process, we obtain a C ce foliation of .53 — U where each a Ti' in the boundary is a leaf diffeomorphic to T2 . By the theorem of Wallace this induces a foliation of M U n,= T, where the a T1 's are leaves. This foliation is completed to a foliation of M by putting a Reeb foliation in each solid torus T,.

Remark. Using Alexander decomposition, B. Lawson ( [24] ) proved in 1970 the existence of codimension-one foliations on the spheres S 2À * 3 , k = 1,2,3. This result was generalized to any odd-dimensional sphere by Durfee [9] and Tamura [54].

46

Geometric Theory of Foliations

Later, and with different methods, W. Thurston (1551 , [56]) proved that any plane field of codimension one on a compact orientable manifold of dimension n is homotopic to a completely integrable plane field, that is, tangent to a foliation. In the case n = 3 this result was already known [60]. In particular, one has that any compact manifold with zero Euler characteristic admits a foliation of codimension one. (6)

Geodesic flows

Let M be a compact Riemannian manifold. A unit vector y E TM determines a unique geodesic -y passing through p in the direction of v. We denote by ( p, u) the point of M at distance t from p measured along y in the direction of v. Since the vector (clyos ( p,v) ds) I s , has length I , the map 4), : T 1 M --• T I M given by 95( ( p,v) = = ((pt (p,v), ((Loos ( p,v)/ ds) I s , i ) is well-defined on

the fiber space T I M of unit

tangent vectors to M. (See example 3, chapter V). Setting 4), ( p, u) = t <0, we obtain a flow : IR x T I M This is called the geodesic flow of M.

p, — u) for T M, given by 4) ( t, ( p, v ) ) =

On manifolds of negative sectional curvature, the geodesic flows has the following property. There is a decomposition of the tangent fiber space T( T' M) invariant under D4)t (t E IR ) : T(T I M) = E.5 C)

@- X

where 0 denotes the Whitney sum and X the space generated by the velocity vector of the geodesic flow, and there are positive constants a, b, X > 0 such that [/--)43. 1 (P,v) • Ell

:I D 4)t (

v)

I

ae -xl ; Itl 5

be xi IV'

if t > 0 and

if

t < 0 and

E Es E E" .

The plane fields generated by E li C) X and E 5 Ci X are completely integrable, i.e., they define two foliations which intersect transversely along orbits of 4). The study of these foliations, taking into account the dynamical properties of the system, proves that the set of periodic orbits of cl) is dense in T i M, that is, given ( p,v) E T 1 Mand f > 0 there exists ( p ',v') E T i M, eclose to ( p, u) such that the geodesic which passes through p' in the direction of u' is closed. This result is due to Anosov [2]. We also recommend [3] and [4].

III. THE TOPOLOGY OF THE LEAVES

We saw in the previous chapter that the leaves of a Cr foliation inherit a Cr differentiable manifold structure immersed in the ambient manifold. In this chapter we will study the topological properties of these immersions, giving special emphasis to the asymptotic properties of the leaves. 51. The space of leaves

Let Min be a foliated manifold with a foliation 5 of dimension n < m. The space of leaves of 5 , M/ , is the quotient space of M under the equivalence relation R which identifies two points of M if they are on the same leaf of F. From the definition of leaf it is clear that this relation coincides with the relation R defined in §1 of Chapter II. On M/3 take the quotient topology. The topology of M /5 is in general very complicated, possibly being non-Hausdorff as in the case of the Reeb foliation of S 3 , or of the foliation of 1R 2 as in figure 6 of Chapter I. is by definition the set a. (A) = Let A C M. The saturation of A in =1xEMIxRy for some y E A. If Ir :M M/5 is the projection for the quotient, we have F (A ) = 7r ' ( 7r ( A ) ) = u „A F,, where by F, we denote the leaf of containing x. -

Theorem I. The projection

7

is an open map, or. the saturation 5 (A ) of an

open subset A of M is open. 0, and Proof. Let p E (A) and F the leaf of through p . Then F (1 A ifqEA fl F there is a path of plaques a ,..., a k such that q E c and p E

48

Geometric Theory of Foliations

Suppose that each a is a plaque of Uf with ( U„, (pi ) E 5 and let 4 o (Ui ) =-= U; x U,"where U„' and U]' are open disks in 1R" and IR'' respectively, j= 1 k. Suppose that for some j E 1 1 , kJ there is an x E ai which has an open neighborhood V C 5 (A) fl U. Since ça .: U1 U.; x U; is a homeomorphism, (pi (V) is open in U„' x U,", so if r2 : U; x U," --0 U.; is the projection onto the second factor, r 2- (ç j2 V)) is open in x Uj". On the other hand W = ça» ( (so. ( V))) is open and a„ c W C (A) and so a, is in the interior of 5(A). It suffices now to note that since A is open, al is in the interior of 5 (A), so a fl a2 is also in the interior of 5 (A) and from the previous argument, there is a neighborhood W of a2 such that a, c W C (A). Repeating this process k 1 times, one proves inductively that ak is in the interior of 5 (A) and hence that 5 (A) is open. • In general the projection r is not closed. When this occurs, each leaf F of 5 is a closed subset of M, since F = ( 71- (x)) where x E F. The foliation in figure 6 of Chapter I is an example where r is not closed, although each leaf of 5 is a closed subset of Ile. ,

'

(

—

Definition. We say that a set A C M is invariant or saturated in 5 when the saturation of A in 5 is A, that is, r -1 (r (A)) = A.

Theorem 2. Let A C M be an invariant subset in a. Then its interior its closure A and its boundary aA are also invariant in T.

A,

Proof. The set A is characterized as being the largest open set contained A. Since in A, that is, if B is an open set such that  c Bc A then B 7r (;k)) = B is open. Further, À C B C A, ir is open we have that 7r Observe now that if B = 71- I ('r( since A is invariant, hence A A) is. On the other hand A is also, so int (M A is invariant then M A, or, M — A is invariant and hence A is invariant. A)=M int (M A, it follows that aA is also invariant. Since aA = A -

(

)).

—

—

—

—

—

§2. Transverse uniformity Let E be a submanifold of M. We say that E is transverse to 5 when E is transverse to every leaf of 5 that it meets. When dim ( ) + dim ( ) = = dim (M) we say E is a transverse section of Given p E M there is always a transverse section of 5 passing through p. In fact it suffices to consider a local chart ( Uop ) E with p E U, ça(U) == U, X U2 C IR" x 111 5 , ça(p) = (c,,c2 ) and take E = ça '(c 1 x U2 ). c E U, it is clear that Since 1c 1 1 x U2 is transverse to the plaques U1 x E is a transverse section of 5.

The Topology of the Leaves 49

Theorem 3 (Transverse uniformity of Let F be a leaf of 5V. Given q 1 ,q2 E F, there exist transverse sections of 5, E l and E2, with q, E E, (i = 1,2) and a Cr diffeomorphism, f: E, E2 such that for any leaf F' of 5 , one has f(F' n E l ) = F' fl E2. Let q 1 ,q2 E F. Consider a path of plaques a l ak joining q, and q2 , that is (4, 1 E a l and q 2 E ak . Suppose that, for each j, ai is a plaque in ( E T. By Lemma 1 in Chapter II we can suppose that if U, n 0 then U, U U, is contained in some open set, the domain of a local chart of 3. Let (p1 (U.1 ) UI x LP2 c itn x W. Fix points p; E cif (-1 a , 1:sj5_k-1, po = q, and Pk = q2 . For each j = 1 k, set 4,, i ( pi ) = (xj ,yi ) and consider the transverse disk Dj = ,p,--1 ({xj 1 x (JD. For j = 0, let sol ( Po) = = ( x0 ,y0 ) and Do = 1-1 ( ixo l x U1). Proof.

u,

Figure 1

Since for each j = 0 k — 1, Uj U , is contained in a chart of there is a disk Bi of dimension s with pi E B C Dj n U, such that each plaque of 1.1.1 , 1 cuts Bj at most one time. We can then define an in, calling fj (p), the point of intersection of the jective map 4: B plaque of Uvf , which passes through p with DJ ,. 1 . So we have that f1 ( pi ) = p, *1 and that fj : Bj f1 (BI ) C Dj _ i is a Cr diffeomorphism. From the construction it is immediate that, for every leaf F' of g , f, (F' fl B1 ) F' fl fi (Bi ) if j = 0,1 ,..., k — 1. Finally take a disk E, such that po E E, n f (... f k 1 ((Di) (B 1 ) )) and define f: E, C B0 n -* DA. by f( p) = f, f, fo ( p)) )). It is clear tffat f is a diffeomorphism on Ez = f( E 1 C DA and that for every leaf F' of 'S we have f( F' n E 1 ) = F' fl E2, as we wanted. (

(

(

)

.

(

50

Geometric Theory of Foliations

Let us see some consequences of this theorem.

Theorem 4. Let be a foliation of M, Fa leaf of and E a transverse section of such that E fl F 0. We have three possibilities: (1) E n F is discrete and in this case F is an imbedded leaf. (2) The closure of E fl F in E contains an open set. has non-empty interior and This occurs if and only if the closure int () = — aT is an open set which contains F. In this case we say F is locally dense. (3) E n F is a perfect set (i.e., without isolated points) with empty interior. In this case we say F is an exceptional leaf. p. By Theorem 3 there exist Suppose pEE nF and q E F, transverse disks E, and E2 with p E E, C E, q E E2 and a diffeomorphism f: E 1 E2 such that, for every leaf F' of 5, f(F' n E 1 ) = F' fl E 2 . In particular f(F fl E 1 ) = F n E 2 , therefore F n E l is homeomorphic to F n E2 and F (1 E l is homeomorphic to F n E2 (by f). In the case q E E we can take E2 C E. From Theorem 3 we have the following possibilities: Proof.

(1) p is an isolated point of E n F. In this case E fl F consists entirely of isolated points, i.e., is discrete, (2)p is an interior point of E n F in E. In this case all the points of E fl F are interior points of E fl F , (3) E n F has empty interior in E and E fl F is not discrete.

Consider alternative (1). In this case, if q E F and ( U, yo) is a foliation chart of 5 with q E U and ,oc, (U) = U1 X U2 then Ds = ye) -1 (ix1 X U2) is a transverse disk to 5, so F n Ds is a discrete set which contains q. Therefore, there is a smaller disk 02 C U2 such that D = ,p -1 ([xl x 02 ) cuts F only in q, or M is a C' imbedding such that F n cul x '2) 1 U1 X 02 : U 1 X 02 contains only one plaque of U; hence Fis a C submanifold of M. Conversely, if F is a CT submanifold of M one proves easily that F fl E is discrete. Let us look at alternative (2). Let q E F and ( U, (p) E 3:, q E U, with ,p (U) = =U1 X U2, as above. Let Ds = yo -1 (1x1 X U2 ) . Then q is an interior point of F n Ds, so there is a disk 02 C £12 such that D = I ( Ix] X 02 ) C F n D5 . Therefore F contains the open set A = tp -1 (U1 x 02 ). On the other hand, is invariant under 5 so contains the saturation of A, (A), which is open, by Theorem 2. Hence, F c 5(A) C T- and 5(A) = — (3F- as we wanted. Alternative (3) is the complement of the other two and this concludes the proof. III As a consequence of this theorem, the immersed submanifold F, sketched in the figure below, is not a leaf of any foliation defined on an open set of 1R2.

The Topology of the Leaves 51

I

Figure 2 The reason is that a point x, as in the figure, is an accumulation point of points of E fl F, where E is a transverse segment passing through x, while the same does not happen with the point y.

§3. Closed leaves

Theorem 5. Let F be a leaf of a foliation

on M. The following statements

are equivalent: (a) F is a closed leaf, (b) if (U, 40) is a foliation chart of such that is compact then U fl F contains a finite number of plaques of U, M, 1(x) = x, is proper (*). In particular, if F is (c) the immersion 1: F closed then F is imbedded.

Let F be a closed leaf of 3 and (U, (p) a foliation chart of with (U) = U1 x U2 c 111" x llts such that U fl F 0. Let DcDc U2 be a disk such that E = ça (x x D) is a transverse section with E c U and E n F 0. Since the plaques of U fl F are open and disjoint in the intrinsic topology of F, U fl F contains at most a countable number of plaques and therefore E n F is countable. Since F is closed, Fn E = Fn is countable. However, we know from general topology that a perfect set is uncountable, hence F necessarily satisfies alternative (1) of Theorem 4, so, E n F is discrete and hence finite since E is compact. We conclude therefore that F fl ç '(U1 x D) Proof.

(•)

A continuous map f : X is compact.

Y

is proper if for every compact K c Y, f (K)

52

Geometric Theory of Foliations

contains a finite number of plaques of U. Taking U compact, this implies that F fl U contains a finite number of plaques. Conversely, suppose that for each foliation chart ( U, yo) of 5 with U compact, U fl F contains a finite number of plaques of U. In this case, if p n , n E N, is a sequence in F with lim n pn = = p E M, we take a foliation chart (U, ç') of a such that p E U and U n F contains a finite number of plaques. Then there exists an no and a plaque Cr of U such that p,, E Cr for all n no . So p E a and hence p E F, i.e., F is a closed leaf of 5. We will show that (a) implies (c). If F is a closed leaf of 5, then i F M is an imbedding and the intrinsic topology of F coincide with the topology induced by the topology of M. Thus if K C M is compact, K n F i (K) is compact in F, so the immersion i F M is proper. We will now prove that (c) implies (b). If i F M is proper, given a foliation chart ( U, 4o) of a such that U is compact, i -1 (U) is compact in F; so, U n F contains a finite number of plaques, which shows that Fis a closed leaf. §4. Minimal sets of foliations Let M be a manifold with a foliation 5. A subset p C M is minimal if it satisfies the following properties: (a) p is closed, nonempty and invariant, (h) if p' C y is a closed, invariant subset then either p' = 0 or y' =

p.

Examples. (1) Every closed leaf of if is a minimal subset. (2) The only minimal set of the Reeb foliation of .S3 is the compact leaf homeomorphic to T2 . (3) Let 5a, be the foliation of T2 obtained by a suspension of the rotation z. If Cr is irrational, all the leaves of ac —1. , fa (z) = fa : are dense in T2 and, therefore T2 is the only minimal set of 5a . ,

Theorem 6.

Every foliation of a compact manifold has a minimal set.

Proof. Let M be a compact manifold and 5 a foliation of M. Denote by e the collection of nonempty compact subsets of M invariant in 5. It is clear that C is nonempty. If F is a leaf of if then F E C. Consider on C the partial ordering induced by et inclusion. Given a sequence p i D y2 D ... of elements of C, it is clear that p = nr_ p, is nonempty, invariant, compact and p c p for every i E IN. By Zorn's lemma, e contains minimal elements. A minimal element of C is obviously a minimal subset of a. •

The Topology of the Leaves 53 Theorem 7. Let p be a minimal subset of

The following properties hold:

(a) Every leaf of contained in it is dense in y. (b) If M is connected and y has nonempty interior then pi = M. (c) Let p = cod 5 and E a p-dimensional disk transverse to a such that 12 n E 0. If 14 is not a closed leaf then y (1 E is a perfect set. (d) Moreover, if p = 1, aE n y 0 and pi has empty interior but is not a closed leaf, then 14 n E is homeomorphic to a Cantor set. In this case we say p is an exceptional minimal set. Proof.

(a) Let F be a leaf of 5 contained in it. We have then that F is closed, F 0 and F c 14, since 12 is invariant. As y is minimal, F = y. (b) Since p has nonempty interior, there exists an open subset A C p. By (a), all leaves of it meet A , so (A) = p. Since 5 (A ) is open in M, pi is closed and open in M, which is connected, so y = M. (c) Given x E E fl p. let F be the leaf of 5 through x. Since ji is not a closed leaf, there exists a leaf F' F, contained in p. Taking a local chart of 5 containing x and using (a), one concludes that x is an accumulation point of F' fl E. (d) By (c), p. n E is a compact, perfect subset with empty interior in E. The proof is reduced to the following lemma, which can be found in [12 ] , p. 123. 11111 ,

Lemma. Let K C IR be a compact perfect subset with empty interior. Then e where C is the Cantor set in [0,1 ] . there exists a homeomorphism h : K

Notes to Chapter III (1) Foliated

structures of the plane.

In Example 5 of Chapter 1 we saw a foliation of 1R 2 whose leaf space is a nonHausdorff manifold of dimension one, equivalent to the manifold obtained by taking two copies of the real line and identifying points with the same negative coordinate. One can say that this space is obtained by branching over at the point 0 E IR, a ray in the positive direction. If we repeat this process at all the rationals, we get a manifold called a simple feather for which IR represents the shaft and the branched rays the barbs. A double feather is obtained by substituting each barb by a simple feather. If now this process is taken to the limit substituting all the barbs by simple feathers one gets a complete feather. In this space the nonseparable points form a dense set. It is possible to show that there exist foliations of 111 2 whose leaf spaces are simple feathers. This process is sketched in figure 3. Taking, in the figure, the curve L as axis, the process is repeated by substituting a simple feather for a barb. Substituting simple feathers for all the barbs by this process,

54

Geometric Theory of Foliations

one obtains a foliation of 1R 2 whose leaf space is a complete feather. This is called Wazewski's example [59]. The following theorems are known about foliations of the plane.

Theorem (Kaplan [22]). To each continuous foliation of the plane it is possible to associate a continuous real-valued function defined on R 2 which does not have either a local maximum or a local minimum and is constant on each leaf

Theorem (Kamke [21 1 ). If 5 is a C' foliation and U is bounded then there exists a Coe JR which is constant on the leaves of'/ U and such that df 0 at each mapf:U

point of U.

Theorem (Wazewski [59]).

There is a C° foliation of 1R 2 such that each C 1 function 2 on IFt , constant on the leaves, is constant. Y

Y 1

1 trivial foliation

insertion of a barb at y = 1

1

1/2

1 insertion at y = — 2

Figure 3 These theorems were proved again by Haefliger and Reeb in [16] and [47], by means of an analysis of leaf spaces of foliations of the plane. They observed that the leaf space of a C r foliation of R 2 is. in general, a non-Hausdorff manifold, of dimension one, simply connected and of class C r . Kaplan's theorem follows from this and from the fact that on a simply connected, one-dimensional manifold (Hausdorff or not), there always exists a continuous strictly monotonic function. Kamke's theorem follows from the fact that the leaf space of 'S U has a C manifold structure. Finally, Wazewski's theorem follows from the fact that, on a complete feather, there exists a C structure such that any C I function defined on it is necessarily constant.

The Topology of the Leaves 55 (2) Minimal sets of foliations of codimension 1.

The study of minimal sets began with H. Poincaré who studied the behavior of orbits of analytic diffeomorphisms of the circle. The concept of rotation number, which he in0, (7e? (X) — x)/ n) (mod 1 ) , troduced, can be defined by the limit p ( f) = ( lim n where 7: R R is a diffeomorphism which covers f, that is, w (7( x) ) = f(71 - (x)) where w (x) = e2wix . One shows that the limit always exists and is independent of X. proved that p ( f) is rational if and only if f has a periodic point. In terms ofPoincaré foliations, this means that a foliation 5. of T2 has no compact leaves if and only if it is equivalent to the foliation defined by the suspension of a diffeomorphism of S i with irrational rotation number. In 1916 Bold ([4]) observed, without constructing them that there exist foliations of T2 having exceptional minimal sets. In 1924 Kneser ([23]) constructed examples of such foliations of class C° . The theory of foliations on T2 has as one of its highest points the theorems of A. Denjoy ([7 1 and [8 1 ). In 1932, he constructed examples of C I foliations on T2 with exceptional minimal sets. Further he proved that if 5 is a C2 foliation of T2 and is a minimal set of then M = T2 or p. is a compact leaf ( S I ) . In particular if does not have compact leaves, Denjoy's theorem implies that a is topologically equivalent ( ' ) to a foliation obtained by a suspension of an irrational rotation of the circle (see note in Chapter II). In note 3 of this chapter we construct Denjoy's example. Later results on Cr diffeomorphisms of the circle can be found in: M. R. Herman, Sur la conjugaison différentiable des diffeomorphismes du cercle b. des rotations. Pub!. IHES no 49 (1979). The results of Denjoy motivated the study of minimal sets of foliations of codimension one on compact manifolds of dimension a- 3. In Chapter V we will see an example, due to Saksteder ([491, 1964) of a C D:' codimension one foliation of M2 x S I (M2 = surface of genus two) which has an exceptional minimal set. Later, Raymond showed, using Fuchsian groups, the existence of foliations of S3 with exceptional minimal sets.

(3) Denjoy's example. Denjoy's example is obtained by suspending a C I diffeomorphism f : S I which has an exceptional minimal set. A subset C S 1 is called minimal for f if it is closed, nonempty, f(p) = II and for all C M with the above three properties we have pc' = M. A minimal set is called exceptional when it is perfect and has empty interior, i.e., homeomorphic to a subset of the Cantor set on S I . The construction of a diffeomorphism with an exceptional minimal set will be done in the following manner. Given an irrational rotation R a (e2T1t ) = e 271(l+Q) , cut the circle S I at all the points of an orbit {On n E Z) of R In each cut insert a segment J,7 of length en where 2., , _ = L < on . We obtain in this manner a new circle longer than the first. The set S t — U J„ = it will be homeomorphic to the Cantor set. The diffeomorphism f will be constructed in such a way that PA ' will be conjugate to

( • ) We say two foliations F and ' on M are topologically equivalent when there exists a homeomorphism h : M M which takes leaves of .3 to leaves of ' .

56

Geometric Theory of Foliations

1?,/ (S 1 — (O n i n E Z)) where ti ' = 1.4 — u n cz J„. From this fact one sees that every orbit of f in j will be dense in A. In order to construct f formally, we construct a C 1 increasing diffeomorphism, 1R such that 7( t) = t + ,,o(t) where so is periodic of period I. As it is known,

—•

such a map

7

7 induces a C 1 diffeomorphism f : S I --• S I which can be defined by the

formula f(

(A) Construction of

e 2ril.(1)

the minimal set

pt.

Fix a E (0,1) — () and yo E (0,1). Given n E the number yo tux is not an integer so yo + na E (m,m +1) for some m E Z. Set y, = yo + na — m E (0,1). Since a is irrational the sequence IYn1 nE Z is dense in [0,1] and moreover y„ y, if n tn. Let if„I ncz be a sequence of positive numbers satisfying the following propere /f-n= 1 and (3) 1/3 < fn +1 ties: f, = L < 00, (2) /fn < 5/3 for all n E Z. For example the sequence en = ( n 2 + I) 1 satisfies these properties. From the sequences j y„I„ E zand IfninEZ we will construct a set K C (0,1 + L), homeomorphic to the Cantor set and which will essentially be the minimal set of Denjoy's example. The idea for the construction of K is, basically, that for each n EZ one cuts the interval [0,1] at the point y, and inserts an interval of length g„. Formally we proceed in the following manner. Consider the two sequences a, =y,. + e, and On = an + fn . Let 4, = = It is clear that for every n E Z one has 0 < a, < te, < 1 + L, so C (0,1 + L). Moreover one can verify that if y, < y, then On < an, and hence n i, = 0. Set K = [0,1 + Ll U „E In . It is clear that K is compact.

En

(1) E

E

Lemma 1. K is perfect and has empty interior. With this goal we define two auxiliary functions. Define h - and h + : [0,11 t. fi and h + ( y) =y + 10 ,1 Ll by IC (y) = y + „en converges, one easily proves that h - and h + are monotonically that the series y h (s) = h- (y)) and that increasing that h - is lower semi-continuous (i.e. Sy liMs an an d h + ( ) = 0,, n E Z, and if y n E ZJ then h - (y) = h + ( y). K has empty interior. Suppose [a, b] C K is such that a, b E aK. Since a E aK, there is a sequence 10,,,I kE _z such that O n, < = a. Since < a for all k and lim k oenA = a. < a so lim k In we have that On, < a flk < 1, n= 0 if n Since the sequence(a flA jkaN is increasing, the corresponding sequence ly„,1 kEIN is also an = yn , = y for some y E [0,1] and hence a = lim increasing, so lim k h (y' ) for some lim k h - (y) = h - ( y). Analogously one concludes that b = y' E [0,1]. In the case y = y, for some n we have a = a n so a = b since n I, = 0. In the other case y y, n E Zlandsoh - (y) = h + ( y) = a. Hence, h . (y)=ab=h+ (y') and thus we conclude that y y' because IC. is increasing. On the other hand if y < y' there exists y, E ( y,y' ) since 1 yn l nEEN is dense in [0,1] so a = h + (y) < h + (y,) < h + (y' ) = b or else [a, b) n 0, a contradiction. We conclude that y = y' so a = b and hence K has empty interior. Proof.

E

E 0
E 0<1<

,

The Topology of the Leaves

57

is perfect. Let x E K. In the case x = an for some n E Z , let fyn,I kEiN be a sequence such that yn*
= Lim k c„ h - (y nk ) = lirn k 0, an, and therefore an is an accumulation point of K. In the case x = On for some n E Z , with an analogous argument, one proves that = urn k tink where gn, > gn for all k E N and therefore f3, is an accumulation point of K. On the other hand if x fan ,13„ In E j, it is easy to see that x = lim k an* for some sequence fu nk )", since K has empty interior. This proves that K is perfect. III Now set X = K cin ,(3,7 1n E ZI and Y = [0,1] - Lyn In EZ). Define h : Y -

Xby h(y) = h + (y) = h (y), yE

Y.

Lemma 2. 77 is a homeomorphism onto ?.

is continuous since h - is lower semicontinuous and h ir is upper semicontinuous. On the other hand h is increasing since h - is. The inverse of h is given by Proof. 7

=x

—

0
E 0<,6i<x

x E ;17 ,

which, as one can verify directly, is continuous on 51(' We consider now the map ik (x) = (1 + L) -1 x. The homeomorphism 1,G takes K C [0,1 + L] to the set 1,t, (K) C [0,11, which is homeomorphic to the Cantor set. Set 71 = 1,G ( K) + Z. By an abuse of notation we designate 1,1, ( in ) by In , 1Y (an ) by an and 1,t ) by On . With this notation we have [0,1) = 1.) nErN -

(B) Construction of

7:

Lemma 3. There exists a continuous function properties:

yo :

111

1R satisfying the following

(a) so is positive and periodic of period I. (b) so 1, (c)

so

(

T

) dr =[3nI

Ot n ,

= (1 + L)

It is enough to define yn on U ne z 4. Using this we extend so to 112, letting t + in) = so(t) if m E Z and so! 1. We then define so (t) = 1 + X, ( t) • (t a, ) for t E In where

Proof.

-

Xn

6

( On —

r an

)

2

[

n

-

I

I

—

i3n

an

6(1 + L) 2

1

en-1

1

Condition (c) is immediately verified. We verify that so is positive and continuous. For t E 1,, we see that Is^( 1 )

= I Xn(On

1 ) (I —

'x.. an )

since 1/3 < f < 5/3. So so is positive. On the other hand

(

13 p?

—

,

3

= —2

en+1

In

1

< I

Geometric Theory of Foliations

58

3 2

en +1

sup fç(t) - 11 = tEI

1

so Jim,, cr, (sup,an ( - 11) = 0, since cn en + I en = 1. This implies that so is continuous on Ti n [o, 1] and thus continuous on 1R. • + E 0
The following properties are true:

(a) 7(t) = t + 0 (t) where 0 is periodic of period 1, (b) for ea,ch n E Z such that y n + a < 1, one has that 1(an ) = an+ f and 7(0n ) = 13,1+1, (c) for each n E Z such that yn + a> 1, one hcts that 7(an ) = 1 + a,, +1 and 7(On = 1 + 13n+1. Let m be the Lebesgue measure on R. We have then that

Proof.

7( an

C

=

0 it) ( )

Kn 4,0

where K = i n [0, ci„] and L,, = u 0
=

dT = III(

Ch

/J • Since

S'

ei , i .

Ln

(T)

Ch.

( r)dr = ( 1 + L) -1 On the other hand

n [o,otn i) = an - (1 + L ) '

E 0
since T4

n [0,a,,] = f0,an ]

that E o
E

gi and that after the change of scale 0,

E0< Yj < Yn fi ) we

Recalling an = .( 1 + L) -1 •


U

have finally

7( an ) = ( 1 + L)

( yn + a +

E

f, +

E

.

Suppose y,, + a < 1. In this case, from the definition of the sequence YJJJEz , one sees y + a = yj+ for every j such that y 5_ y,,. that y,, + a = yr,„ i and _z We have then that = E and therefore 7( a„ ) = o< v.,< v„ = ( 1 + L) I Di n + 1 E 0, „< , f» = un-:- On the other hand 7030 =

)dr = ± an+ — = On+ 1 • In an analogous manner one proves that f( a,,) = 1 + a n , 1 and 7030 = 1 + On _ 1 , in the case y„ + a > 1. We leave the details to the reader. In order to prove (a) it is enough to observe that so is periodic of period 1 and that 7( a n ) +

in (

,

s 1.1

4,o(r)dr

=

-0

(p(r)dr =

.,r_1(0,11,40(r)dr + f

T)CIT

U nE Z

=

The Topology of the Leaves 59

00

= (1 + L)

1 + (1 + L)

E ej

t + 0 (1) where 0 is periodic Therefore 7( t + ) - t) = 1 for all t E H, sol( t ) of period I. = e 2r1trn bn e271-0, .1n /e2rit t Now let p = ! t E a, E In ) and e 2ri( ) e 2ril(t) . It is clear that f : S I S I is well-defined and is a C I diffeomorphism of S I . Further p. c S I is homeomorphic to the Cantor set and ki = S I - U n Ez in .

Lemma 5. p is a minimal set of f. Proof. Conditions (b) and (c) of the preceding lemma imply that f( Jn ) = J„ for all n EZ and hence f(p) = S i = u ti is invariant under f. In order to U nE Z f( prove that p is a minimal set for f it is enough to prove that the orbit of O under f, 0 (0) = (fn (0) inEZ 1, is dense in for all 0 E )

,

1 st case. O = ak (or bk ) for some k E Z . In this case O (ak ) = a n I n EZI which is dense in p since S I - = u nEZ Jn , p. is homeomorphic to the Cantor set and for all n E Z, an is an endpoint of in .

2nd case - general case. Consider the rotation by angle 22-a, R O,(e 2") = e 2Ki(l+a) For each n E Z set On = e 2" . It is easy to see that On = R ( 00 ) for all nE Z. Consider also the homeomorphism : c [0,1 + L]. This map induces a homeomorphism !nEZI) —• S I - I an ,bn It E Z1) = X setting h(e2tnt ) = =e ii7(t) ,t E P. Observe that Y is invariant under Ro, and Xis invariant under f. The proof resumes now to show that the following diagram commutes h : Y = (S 1 271(1+ L)

Y

R. h

Indeed, the fact that all the orbits of R„, are dense implies that all the orbits of f in X are dense in X, so in p. The commutativity of the diagram is equivalent to showing that 7. (ii( y )) - y + a) E Z for all y E Y. This can be verified directly using the formulas given above. We leave the details to the reader.

IV. HOLONOMY AND THE STABILITY THEOREMS

1, In this chapter g denotes a foliation of codimension n and class Cr, r of a manifold M". Our objective is to study the behavior of the leaves near a fixed compact leaf F. By the transverse uniformity of g it is sufficient to study the first returns of leaves to a small transverse section E of dimension n passing through a point p E F. For each closed path 7 in F passing through p, these returns can be expressed by a local CT diffeomorphism of E, 4, with p) = p and where for x E E sufficiently near p, f,, (x) is the first return "over 7" of the leaf of g which passes through x. If 7 is another closed path in F through p, homotopic to -y (with fixed endpoints) then it happens that f,, and 4, coincide on a common neighborhood of p E E, that is, A, and j; have the same germ at p E E . So it follows that the map -y 1-4 f, induces a homomorphism (

n-

-

( F, p ) --• G(E,p)

from the fundamental group of Fat p (the group of homotopy classes of closed paths) and the group of germs of Cr diffeomorphisms of E at p. This representation is called the holonomy of F at p. This notion was introduced by Ehresmann in [10] . It is clear that if 7i- ( F, p) is small the recurrence of leaves near F will be small. The Theorem of Local Stability expresses this in the following manner: if F is a compact leaf of g with finite fundamental group, then there exists a neighborhood V of F, saturated by leaves of 5:, such that every leaf in V is compact with finite fundamental group.

62 Geometric Theory of Foliations

The Global Stability Theorem offers the following global version: if cod if = 1, M is compact and connected and there is a compact leaf with finite fundamental group then all the leaves are compact and have finite fundamental group. These theorems are due to G. Reeb [46]. 1. Holonomy of a leaf F be a continuous path and E0 , E l small transverse Let 7 :1 = [0,1] sections to if of dimension n passing through po = -y ( 0 ) and pi = 7(1) respectively. We will define a local map between E2 and E I "along" the leaves of a, "over" the path 7 taking po to p i .

Figure 1

According to Lemma 1 of Chapter II, there exists a sequence of local charts ( U1 ) k,, o and a partition of [0, 1] , 0 = to < < tk = 1 such that (a) if U, fl U then U, U Ui is contained in a local chart of 5. and (b) -y ( [ t„ t,,]) i k. We will say then that ( U1 ),k_ o is a chain subordinated C U, for all 0

to For each 0 < I < k + 1 fix a transverse section to • , D( c u,_, n U„ homeomorphic to an n-dimensional disk, passing through -y ( t, ) . Also set D(0) = Eo and D(1) = E. Then for each x E D(t1 ) sufficiently near 'y ( t, ) the plaque of U, passing through x meets D(t, ±1 ) in a unique point f, (x). The domain of the map f, contains a disk D D(t,) containing y ( t, ) . .

-

Holonomy and the Stability Theorems

63

So it is clear that the composition fy = fk ° fk-i °•-•° fo

is well-defined in a neighborhood of Po E Eo . We will call fy the holonomy map associated to y.

Lemma 1.

The map fy is independent of the disks (D (t.)) chosen and of the chain subordinated to y, that is, if .7.), and f are two holonomy maps associated to the same path then L and f coincide on the intersection of the two domains.

Proof. First fix the chain subordinated to -y, and suppose that (D(0),k,_ and ( B ( t,)) 1 are two collections of disks as above with -y ( t, ) E D(t1 ) fl B(t,) for every i. Given x E D(t,) near -y( t, ) we can define )3, (x) E B(t,) as the intersection of the plaque of Ui which passes through x and B ( r). We have then defined a homeomorphism 3 : b, --• h, between open sets b, c D(t,) and fi, c B(t,) containing -y t,) Let f : D: D(t,,,) and g, : B: B(t,, 1 be as before. Since U, U C V, a local chart of , each plaque of V meets each transverse disk in at most one point; then, the following diagram commutes (

)

.

f,

g,

64

Geometric Theory of Foliations

Restricting the maps !,, g, and (.3i , 0

i

k, to smaller domains, we have that

= fk ° lk _ ° • • ° fo = 07,+I 1 ° gk ° 0k °

° gk-1 °•••° 01 ° 0Ï 1 ° g0 ° 00

gy

since 00 and 0", are identity maps. With an analogous argument one proves thatf, is independent of the partition 0----, to < t, < < tk+ , 1. Now we take ( U,) /L o and ( 0, two chains subordinated to -y. If for every I E tO , , k CU some j, it is immediate that f„ and f; coincide on the intersection of their domains. The argument is similar to the one above. In case this does not occur, by Lemma 1 of Chapter II, we can construct a chain subordinated to -y, ( U1") /,`„:0 which refines 1 U. , that is, such that for every i E 10 k "1, U," c U (1 U: for some j E 10 ,..., ki and E 10 k '1. This implies that f = f.," and f = f„" on the intersection of their domains, so f = f;. ,

Remark 1.

The following facts follow from the definition of fo„ :

(a) f,, ( Po ) = Pi , (b) if -y 1 (t) = -y(1 — t) then f r = ( ) i k) are cr I). The intermediate maps f, (0 (c) if is of class Cr (r sofy is Cr. Sincef has an inverse, also Cr, f.), is a C r diffeomorphism, (d) if ;y- is obtained from 7 by a small deformation in the leaf, with endpoints fixed, then f = f in a neighborhood of po E E. One proves this observing that, for :)," near y, there is a chain that is simultaneously sub,

-

ordinated to -y and 7y, (e) if Ao c U0 and A, C Uk are other transverse disks to 5. , centered at Po and Pi, the projections along the plaques of U0 and Uk define Cr E 1 . The new holonomy E0 and 4,17 1 : diffeomorphisms, soo : A0 transformation, Ao D A i satisfies g,(x) = ,p,- ' of o wo (x),

x E Ao .

In particular, if y is a closed path, E0 = E, and -10 = o where so = yoo = conjugate, that is, g = -

Definition 1.

, then g and f, are

Let X, Y be topological spaces and x E X. On the set of maps

D y 4 Y, where V is a neighborhood of x, we introduce the equivalence relation R : fRg if there is a neighborhood W of x such thatf W = g W. The equivalence class of f is called the germ of f at x. When X = Y the set G(X,x) of germs of local homeomorphisms which leave x fixed is a group with the multiplication germ ( f ) o germ ( g ) = germ ( f o g) -

Holonomy and the Stability Theorems

65

where the domain of f o g is the intersection of the domain of g with g -, (domain of f).

Theorem 1. Let 7, : I

i = 0,1 be paths contained in a leaf F of 5' such that -y, (0) = po, y ( 1 ) = pl , i = 0,1. Let E 0, E I be transverse sections M,

fyi

to F at Po, Pi; E 0 D Di germ of Ai at po .

E I holonomy maps associated to

(1) If -yo -y i rel ( 0, 1 ) then = (2) If p o = 131 and Eo = E i then the transformation homomorphism 43 :

(

-y 1 > —

-y,

and

the

(PI induces a

F, po )

from the fundamental group of F at po to the group of germs of Cr dif feomorphisms of E 0 which leave p o fixed. , i.e., F be a homotopy between -yo and H(t,0) = -y o (t), H(t,l) = y 1 (t) and H(0,$) = P o , H(1,$) = p l for all s, E I. For each path 'y,: I 0 F, y s t) = H(t,$), there is a chain subordinated

Proof.

Let H : I x

—

(

to -ys . By continuity, each chain is also subordinated to any 7, with s' near s. Consequently, we can find a collection of chains ( C,)',7_ 1 and a partition of I: O = s0 < .51 < < s„, = 1 such that for any i = 1 m, C, is subs s,. This implies by (d) of Remark 2 that ordinate to all the paths ys , s, _ 1 germ ( ) = germ ( ) for all i = 1 ,..., m. So tp,0 = For this is well-defined. Finally, if reason, When Po = p l thé map 4): [7] Cx ,C, are chains subordinated to X - and I then Ci., U Ç is a chain subordinated to the product X of the paths X and pt,. This says that -

upt • [

_=

40,

(p ), -

and so 43 is a homomorphism between the groups

= 71 (

(

(

[ xl

F, po ) and G (E0 , Po). •

F, po )) of G (E0 , po ) is F called the holonomy group of F at po . Given po ,p, E F, any path a : with a (0) = po and a ( 1 ) = p 1 induces an isomorphism Definition 2.

The subgroup Hot ( F, po ) = (

a*

Hol ( F, po )

(

Hol ( F, Pi)

In this way we can speak of the where a* ( (11121) = (pa 43[A] o ‘,0 holonomy group of F as any group isomorphic to Hol ( F, po ). To simplify notation, we will at times identify an element of the holonomy group with a particular representation.

66

Geometric Theory of Foliations

In the Reeb foliation of S3 the fundamental group of the com-

Example I.

pact leaf is isomorphic to AZ 0 Z. Its holonomy group can be represented 1R, f (0) = g ( 0 ) = 0 such that by two C diffeomorphisms f, g : f(x) = xforx Oandf(x) < xifx < 0; g(x) = xifx 5_ Oandg(x) < x for x > 0 (see figure 3).

Figure 3

The holonomy of a leaf F can also be defined using a fibration transverse to F. With this goal in mind we first prove the following lemma. Remark 2.

Lemma 2. Let F be a leaf of 5 and KC Fa compact subset. There exist neighborhoods U 3 W of K, U open in M and W open in F and a Cr retraction : U --• W such that for any x E W, 7r -l (x) is transverse to 5 / U.

Since K C F is compact there exists an imbedded surface W formed by a finite union of plaques of , such that K c W. Let 7r : W be a CT tubular neighborhood of W. Since each fiber 7r -1 (y), y E W, meets W transversally and at y only, it is clear that if x E 7r ( y ) is sufficiently near y, then 71- - ( y ) meets the leaf of a through x transversally at x. We can then a/ - such that for all y E U fl F, r ( y ) meets obtain a neighborhood U g/ U transversally. • Now let -y 1 —0- F be a continuous curve with -y ( 0) --. po and -y ( 1 ) = p 1 . Let U be a neighborhood of y ( I) in M, W a neighborhood of -y (I) in F and Was in Lemma 2. Given x E r ( po ) sufficiently near po , there is r: U a unique path -T : I —0 M, contained in the leaf Fi of g which passes through x such that 5 ; (0) = x and ir ("it ( t) ) = -y (t) for all t E I. The path 1- is a lift of -y to the leaf Fi along the fibers of 7r. The map f r (x) = -T ( 1 ) is well-defined for x near po and coincides with the holonomy map associated to y (see figure 4). Proof.

-

:

-

Holonomy and the Stability Theorems

67

f(x)

Figure 4

52. Determination of the germ of a foliation in a neighborhood

of a leaf by the holonomy of the leaf Let a be a foliation of a manifold M, F a leaf of a and Po a point of F as above. The holonomy of F induces a local action of 7r 1 ( F,p0 ) on Lo defined as follows: to each IT] E ir 1 ( F, p0 ) and x E E0 sufficiently near Po , we associate the point f., ( x ) E E0 . When F is compact, this action characterizes the foliation in a neighborhood of F. More precisely, let (M, 3:), (M' ,a be foliations of codimension n and class Cr, r 1, and F C M, F' c M' be compact leaves. We say the holonomies of F and F' are Cs conjugate (s r) when there exist transverse sections to F and F', E0 and E I:;, po E E0 n F, p (!, E E6 fl F' and a homeomorphism h : F U E0 F' U E6 such that h ( po ) = /36, h I F and h 1E0 are Cs diffeomorphisms (a homeomorphism if s = 0) and for each y] E 71- 1 ( F, po ), one has ['

o fy h -1 (x') = fh.,(x' ) for every x ' E E6 sufficiently near 136.

Theorem 2. Let F and F' be compact leaves of g and V' respectively. The holonomies of F and F' are C5 conjugate if and only if there exist neighborV', H(F) = F', hoods V D F, V' D F' and a C5 diffeomorphism H: V taking leaves of g / V to leaves of 5 '/ V' (homeomorphism ifs = O). In this case we say g and V' are locally equivalent on F and F' and H is a local equivalence. Proof. Suppose first that there exists the local equivalence H. Fix po E F and let E0 and (; = H(E0 ) be transverse sections passing through po and 1,6 = = H( po ). Let [ -y] E 7r 1 (F, po ) and C = (Ll1 ) ki=0 be a chain subordinated to -y. The open sets U,' = H(U1 ) define a chain C' = ( U,'),k =0 subordinated to H o -y. Thus it follows that the holonomy transformations E0 D Wo

E0

68

Geometric Theory of Foliations

Ej, satisfy H oo = fif.7 (x' ) if x' E E6 is sufand E (Ç D ficiently near pj,. Then the holonomies of F and F' are conjugate. Suppose now that the holonomies of F and F' are conjugate. Since F and F' are compact, there exist, by Lemma 2, neighborhoods Vof F, V' of F' and F and 7r : V' F' with fibers transverse to 5 and retractions 7r : V 3:' respectively. Let h : F U Eo F' U E (; be a homeomorphism which conjugates the holonomies of F and F'. We can suppose without loss of generality that Eo ( Po ) and E6 = (ii' ) ( h Po)). Given p E F, F be a curve joining po to p. Let f y : Dp0 C 7r -1 (Po) Po, let y : P (p) and .1;; (..„ ) : D1(P0) ( 7r ' ) ( h( p)) be the holonomy transformations of -y and h . For x E f. (D,,) we define H(x) = A (7) (h(f),_,(x))) (see figure 5). -

H

Figure 5

This definition is independent of the path -y chosen. In fact, if i : F is another path with tt ( 0 ) = po and pc ( 1 ) = p, we have by hypothesis that h , = fl; (1) . h of , = H. th( „, - 1) o h, consequently A (0 o h -1 "e Now we see the domain of H. Given p E F let Up be a coordinate neighborhood of 5 such that, for every y E Up fl F, (y ) meets all the plaques of U,, and up n F contains only one plaque. Fixing a curve -y which goes from po top, we can suppose that for every z E Up , the plaque of Up through z cuts ii ( p ) at a point z, in the domain of Let U; (p) , be a coordinate neighborhood of 5 such that every plaque of Uh' (p) , cuts ( ) -1 (h (p)) in a point of the domain off'h (1,')• - Reducing, if necessary, Up and U,; (p) we can also sup,)(( 7r ' ) ( h( p)) (") U14 ) ) and pose that h(f_c1 (r -1 ( p) fl Up )) = f h (Up n F) = u,; (p) fl F'. With these properties H is defined on Up and H( U) = UI; (p) . Since F is compact we can obtain a neighborhood of F, U U U9, , where H is defined. U= H(U) = U' is a C5 From the construction, it is immediate that H : U diffeomorphism (or homeomorphism if s = 0) and that H takes leaves of 5/ U to leaves of 5 ' /U'.

Holonomy and the Stability Theorems

69

§3. Global trivialization lemma

Denote by a a foliation of class Cr, r

1, and codimension n on a manifold

Lemma 3. Let 7 : I Al be a continuous, simple (injective) path whose image is contained in a leaf F of 5. There is a neighborhood V D 7 (I) and a C r difeomrphs

h : Dr"

x

V

such that h* if is a foliation whose leaves are the surfaces P -1 (y) where Dri is the projection P(x,y) = y. P : Drm " x Dn

Proof. Let ( ( i ) i`=0 be a cover of 'y (I) by coordinate neighborhoods such that if Ui n then U1 (1 U a coordinate neighborhood of a. Let r : W C F be a retraction as in Lemma 2. Since 7 has no U = U i,`=0 U, self-intersections we can suppose that for each i, U, meets at most U,_ 1 and UN and U0 n uk = 0. Let Po = 7( 0 ), PI = 7( 1 ) and E0 = E l = ( p, ) . It is clear that each leaf of 5 / U cuts Eo at most once. The f, holonomy map Eo D Do —0' E i is well-defined on a disk Do with po E Do . Let Do the map V be the saturation of Do by leaves of 5/ U k, =0 U, and f: V which to each x E V associates the intersection of the leaf a/ v passing through , f is also Cr. One easily verifies that f is a x with Do . Since a is submersion. Let A c F be the leaf of a/ V containing 7. It is clear that by reducing A if necessary we can suppose that A is homeomorphic to the disk Dr" - " by a diffeomorphism kl : Dr" -- " A. Let k2 : Do be a diffeomorphism such that k2 (0) = po . If if is Cr we can take k i and k2 as Cr diffeomorphisms. Define h : D"'" x • V letting h(x,y) = 7r -1 (k 1 (x)) fl f -1 (k2 (y)). Then h is a homeomorphism which takes the surface P -1 (y) = Drtm " x 1, it is easy to see that (k2 (y)) of V. If if is Cr, r y E D", in the leaf h is a Cr diffeomorphism, whose inverse is given by h ( p) = ( k 1 (7r (p)), k2 l (f(P))). When cod (if) = 1, this result can be improved, as is shown in the following lemma which is used in later chapters. —

-

Lemma 4. Let F be a leaf of a transversally oriented foliation on M of codimenF a continuous map homoto pic to a constant, K comsion 1, and fo : K M, pact and path-connected. There is a continuous family of maps f : K t E 1 = [0,11, such that f, (K) is contained in a leaf F,. For x E K fixed, the curve t f,. (X) is normal to

70

Geometric Theory of Foliations

Proof. Let 01 be a normal vector field to 5 and denote by DI, (x) the parametrized orbit of x. We can suppose that f is homotopic to the constant map C : K F, C(x) = yo where yo = f0 (x0 ) for xo E K. Given a path f0 o 'y induces : I K,7(0) = xo , ( 1 ) = x, the path 7y- : I F, a holonomy map JYOD V

JY

Yo E V,

Y = fo(X),

where Jy denotes an integral segment of M. For t sufficiently small, define f1 (x) = DI, (y0 )). This definition is independent of 7. In fact, let :l wKbe another path, ti ( 0 ) = xo , ( 1) = x and H : K F the homotopy between fo and C, that is, H(x,0) = fo (x), H(x,1) = yo for all x E K. Then the map 1-71 : Ix F, = H(-y p -1 (s),u) is a homotopy between the path (s) and the constant path E'(s) = y o . So '.1% = and the germs of g.7, and g4 at yo coincide. By the compactness of K, there is an interval [0,E] such that f,(x),t E [0,E] is well-defined for all x E K. Then it suffices to parametrize the integral curve JYo in order to obtain the same for all t E [0,1]. —

§4. The local stability theorem ([10],[461) be a c" codimension n foliation of a manifold M and F a compact leaf with finite holonomy group. There exists a neighborhood U of F, saturated in a, in which all the leaves are compact with finite holonomy groups. Further, we can define a retraction 7r : U F such that, for every leaf F is a covering with a finite number of sheets and, F' C U, : F' for each y E F, 7r -1 (y) is honteomorphic to a disk of dimension n and is tranverse to . The neighborhood U can be taken to be arbitrarily small.

Theorem 3. Let

of F by coordinate Proof. Since F is compact, there is a covering ( U, ) neighborhoods, where Û is compact, and diminishing the Ut 's if necessary we F of class C' such that can by Lemma 2 define a retraction 7r : U /: =0 U, for any x E F, (x) is transverse to 5 / U /,`=0 U,. In each U, consider D, = 71 (x,) where x, E U, (1 F. By hypothesis there exist closed paths 'y1 I = eyj ( 1 ) = xo , j = 1 ,..., ni, and corresponding holonomy maps I, : C Do —• Do such that Hol ( F,x0 ) = 1f0 = l,f1 ,..., f,. Consequently, if W = n , the domains of all the maps contain W. Set V= U 0 U,. We will now show that there exists W0 C W, a neighborhood of xo , such that, if y E W0 , then the leaf ,Fy of the restriction 5 I V which passes through y does not meet the boundary of V. This will imply in particular that if Fy is a leaf of 5 through y then Fi, = fy . Moreover, if 5 ( WO is the saturation of Wo in 5 then 5 ( W0 ) c V. Observe first that if y E W then f.„ ("1 -

:

-1

Holonomy and the Stability Theorems

71

C Ifi (y) J = O ,..., m . In fact, if there is a z E fry n D0 such that z m, there exists a curve rif" : I — • P. such that (0) = (y), j = = y, ( 1 ) = z and (I) c V. Since 7r (y) = 7r (z) = x0 , the curve 'y = = 71 0 :. y" induces an element f E Hol ( F, x0 ) such that j, (y) = z j m, which is absurd. The global trivialization lemma shows that for all i = 0 k there is a neighborhood W, of x0 in D0 such that, for all y E W fry (1 D, contains at most w n w, n m + 1 points. Let 1/17, n Wk c D, and for y E Wc;, fry n Di = {qO, j,y) ! 1 j 5_ Pi } where fi 5_ m + 1. Let P( 1, j'y) be the plaque of Ui through q(i, j,y). Let d be a metric on M. We have d(aV,F) = b > O. Let b,(y) i k. = max i , i d(xi ,P(i,j,y)), for y E 1,Vc; and 1 For i = 0 we have ,

lim max y.x 0 1

d(x0 ,q(0,j,y)) 5_

lim

max

d(x0 ,fi (y)) = O.

y--.x 0 05.j5m

Then lim y (50 (y ) = O. Analogously lim y XO S, (y) = 0 for 1 k. We conclude therefore that there is a neighborhood W0 C 141(; of x0 , such that for all y E W0 and i = O ,..., k,S i (y) 5_ b/2. We have then that for all y E W0 and i = 0 k the plaques of fry n u, do not meet av, SO Fy C V. The above argument also shows that for all y E W0 the leaf Fy = ry is compact. In fact, for all y E Wo , F1 is covered by a finite number of plaques P(i,j,y), 0 5_ 15k,15_j5_ L m+1; so F. is compact. In particular the saturation U = i (W0 ) c V is a neighborhood of F and 7r = 71 U: U F is a retracF is a covering map with a finite number of sheets tion such that 7r F' :F' for each leaf F' C U. We have yet to prove that the holonomy group of the leaves F' C U is finite. w, w, is defined and It suffices to note that for all j = O ,..., ni, since every closed curve in F' is the lift of therefore Ho! ( F' ) a closed curve in F. ,

,

Corollary. Let g be a C', codimension n foliation of a manifold M and F a compact leaf with finite fundamental group. Then, there exists a neighborhood U of F, saturated by , in which all the leaves are compact with finite fundamental group.

Proof. First, F has finite holonomy. So it follows from Theorem 3 that there exists a neighborhood U of F saturated by 'S such that if F' C U is a leaf then 7r, F) is injec71 F' : F' Fis a covering. Since (71 F').: 7r (F' ) tive, we have that 7r 1 ( F ' ) is finite.

72 Geometric Theory of Foliations §5. Global stability theorem. Transversely orientable case In this section 5 will denote a codimension one, transversely orientable, CT ( r 1) foliation on a compact connected manifold M.

Theorem 4 (global stability). Suppose TF has a compact leaf F with finite fundamental group. Then all the leaves are diffeomorphic to F. Moreover there is a C r submersion f: M S' such that the leaves of are the sets f -1 (0), 0 E SI Since F has finite holonomy group, we begin by studying the properties of

these groups. Lemma 5. Let Horn ( IR , 0 ) be the group of germs at 0 E JR of hcrmeomorphisms which leave 0 E JR fixed. Let G be a finite subgroup of Horn ( , 0 ) . Then G has at most two elements. If G has two elements, then one of them reverses orientation and the other is the identity.

Let f E G. We claim that f 2 = 1, the identity of Hom ( ,0 ). Consider a representation of f, which we will denote by f also. We have then that f: (a,b) (c,d) where a < 0 < b, c < 0 < d and f(0) = O. Suppose initially that f (0 ,b) C (O, + ). If there exists a y E (0, b) such that f(y) < y, we have that for all k > 0, 0 < f k (y ) < f" (y) < < f(y) < y so the points of the sequence ff k (y) k E NI are distinct points and therefore f k f if k j. This contradicts the hypothesis of G being finite. Analogously we cannot have f (y) > y. We conclude therefore that f(y) = y for all y E ( 0, b ) . By an analogous argument f(y) = y if y E (a, 0) and therefore f = I. In the case that f(0,b) C ( co,0), that is, f reverses orientation, we have f2 ( 0, b) C (0, +cc), so f2 = 1. We conclude therefore that every element of G has order 2. In particular G is Proof.

abelian. Suppose there exists f,g E G such that f,g 1. Let ( a, b) be the intersection of the domains of f and g with the image of g. Since f,g 1, we have g(0,b) C (a,0) and f g(0,b) C (0, +co); so fog= I and hence f = = g'. Since g 2 = 1, we have f = g = g, as desired.

Corollary. Let F be a compact leaf of a codimension 1 foliation 06 such that r ( F ) is finite. Then Hol ( F,x0 ), xo E F, contains at most two elements. If is transversely orientable, then Hol ( F, xo ) = 11j. Proof. that 6

By Lemma 5, it suffices to prove that Ho! ( F,x0 ) = f 11, in the case

is transversely orientable. In this case, there is a vector field X on M that is nonzero and transverse to 6. Given x E F, take as a transverse section to 6 through x a small segment E x of the orbit of X through x. So, if

Holonomy and the Stability Theorems

73

Ex° is an element of Hol ( F,x0 ), we have f(x0 ) = x0 and by the above lemma, f = 1 if and only if f preserves the orientation of Exo , that is, if and only if Df (x0 ) - X (x0 ) = X, X(x0 ) where X, > 0 (in fact X, = 1). Let 'y : [0,1] F be a closed curve such that f is the element of Hol ( F,x0 ) corresponding to [7]. For each t E [0,11, there is a holonomy map X(t)X(7 (I)) where ft :E; C E o E,, ( ,) and we have Dft (x0 ) X(x 0 ) 1R is a continuous nonvanishing function. Since X (0 ) = 1, we X: [0,1] have X, = X ( 1 ) > 0 as desired. f: E

C E x„

Lemma 6. Let 5 be a codimension one, CT, (r

1) foliation. Suppose F is a compact leaf of such that # (Hol ( F,x0 ) ) = 1. Then there exists an open neighborhood V( F) of F in M, saturated by 65, and a Cr diffeomorphism h : ( — 1,1 )xF--• V(F) such that the leaves of in V( F) are the sets of the type h ([t} x F), t E ( - 1,1 ), letting F = h( 10] x F). In particular V( F) — F has two connected components. Proof. By the local stability theorem there is a neighborhood V = V (F) of F such that, for every x E F, F, saturated by 0, and a retraction 7r : V (X) is a segment transverse to 0. Moreover if F' C V is a leaf of 0 then 1 #(F' n 71- -1 (x)) #(Hol(F,x0 )) = 1, so #(F' f") r' (x)) = 1. Consider a Cr. parametrization a : ( —1,1) —• 7r -- I (x0 ) such that a (0) = x0 and a ' ( t) 0 for all t E ( - 1,1 ). Denote by F, the leaf of 0 in V which cuts r (x0 ) at a (t). The map t 1—■ F, is evidently one-to-one. Consider now the map g: V ( 1,1) x F defined by g(y) = (g,(y),r(y)) where g, (y) is the unique element of ( — 1,1 ) such that y E Fg1 (y)0 If F, is as above, we have g ( F,) = id X F, because 7r (F,) = F. Further, g is one-to-one because if g(y) = g(y') we have t = g (y) = ,g, (y ' ) so y and y ' are in the same leaf F, of 0 and since r F,: F, F is a diffeomorphism, we have y = y' V be the inverse of g. We because r (y ) = r (y ' ) . Let h : ( — 1,1 ) X F have then that h(t,x) is the unique point of F, fl 7r - I (x). One easily verifies that h and g are Cr and hence are diffeomorphisms. • —

Corollary. Let F be a leaf of 0 such that # ( Hol ( F, x0 )) = 1 and let V(F) be a neighborhood of F as in Lemma 6. If e is a segment transverse to 0 such that C V( F) then for every leaf F' C V( F) we have # (e fl F') 1. If the endpoints of C are in a v then # (f fl F' ) = 1 for every leaf F' C V( F). Proof.

This follows immediately from the preceding lemma.

Proof of Theorem 4. Let U be the set of points x in M such that the leaf F, of 'S through x is compact and has finite fundamental group. By hypothesis - be a connected component of U. U 0 and by Lemma 6, U is open. Let 0 We will show that a0 = 0 and, since M is connected, we will have r./ = = U = M.

74

Geometric Theory of Foliations

Since U is saturated by g , C/ and ari are also saturated by F. Suppose by contradiction that 0. We prove first that all leaves contained in a 0 are compact. In fact, suppose by contradiction that I' C U is a non compact leaf. Since M is compact, I' has an accumulation point p E M F. Let J be a compact segment transversal to g with p E J. Clearly f n J 0 and since p f, it follows that f n J is infinite. We can suppose that the extremities of J are p and a point of P. Moreover, since 1' C (30, from the transverse uniformity of a (Theorem 3, Chapter III), it follows that any transverse segment which intersects f, intersects U. In particular 0 - n J = U nEB j where for each n E B, J an open segment in J and J fl J„, = 0 if n tn. Let us prove that B is infinite. Since f is a segment we can order Jand consider a monotone sequence lx„1„ E p4 in f n J, such that lim n xn = p. For each n7 E B, clearly C (xx t ) for some n E IN, where (xn ,xn+ , ) is the segment of J between xn and xn , . Now, ( x,,x, ) n C./ 0, which implies that there exists m E B such that Jn, C (xn _ i ,x„,) . Since there is an infinite number of such segments, it follows that B is infinite. ,

Figure 6

C C/ and Now we prove that for each n E B, sat ( ) = Cr. Clearly sat ( from Lemma 6, it follows that sat ( ) is open in O. Since CI is connected it is sufficient to prove that sat ( ./n ) is closed in U. Let p,1 014 be a sequence in sat ( Jr ) such that lim „ pn E U. Since Fp C CI, by Lemma 6, there exists a neighborhood V(Fp ) = V C U saturatld by a and such that 5/ V is equivalent to a product foliation ( — 1,1 ) x FI!, Since pi E V forj suf0. Now, the eX*tremeties of can not ficiently big, it follows that ./„ n V ,

.

Holonomy and the Stability Theorems 75 be in V, therefore J„ intersects all the leaves of V, hence pco E sat (J„). This implies that sat (J,) = CI for each n E B. Now, let F' c CI be a leaf of 5:. Since sat ( J„) = 0- it follows that for each n E B, F' n J„ 0. On the other hand, F' and J are compact and so F' (-1 J is finite, which implies that B is finite, a contradiction. Therefore f is compact. The same argument implies that for any compact segment I which is transverse to 5:, then I n 0. contains a finite number of open intervals. Now, let us fix a tubular neighborhood W of f C 30, such that aw is compact, and a retraction r : W such that for any p E f, (p) is a segment transverse to 5. Let us prove that there exists a leaf F' of g such that F' c W fl U. Suppose by contradiction that for any leaf F' C U such that F' n w 0 then F' fl aw 0. Let J = (x), where x E f is fixed. Since f c aU x is accumulated by points of .1 n U and so J n CY contains a monotone sequence tx, „ Eri such that lim x„ = x. For each n E N, let n aw. Since aw is compact, by considering a subsequence if Y,, E necessary, we can suppose that lim„_. yn = y E aw. Set S„ = sat (x„,x) S,, where (x,,,x) is the segment of J between x,, and x. Since and S = n S„ is compact, connected, saturated and S„ 1 C S„ for each n E N, we get that S is also compact, connected and saturated. Moreover for all n E IN, 1x,„),,, E S„, which implies that tx,y1 E S. Let us consider the leaf Fy . Clearly 1 and since Fy Fx , this implies Fy intersects the segment [x,, ,x) for all n that Fy n [x, ,x] is infinite. On the other hand, y = lira n 0, y,, , yn E U, and so y E at7, which implies that Fy is compact. Therefore F. fl [x1 ,x] is finite, a contradiction. It follows that there exists a leaf F' C 1.7 n w. P is a local diffeomorphism, which Now F' is compact and r /F 1 : F' Pis a covering map. Since F' is compact and has implies that r/F' : F' - = finite fundamental group the same is true for f, hence f c t7 and a O as we wish. We will now prove that all the leaves of 5 are diffeomorphic. Given F', a leaf of g, let ,

UF ,

= Ix

E M I Fx is diffeomorphic to F' .

By Lemma 6, UF , is open in M for every F'. For the same reason M — UF , is also open in M. Since M is connected, we have M = UF , as desired. To conclude the proof we prove that there is a submersion f: M such that the leaves of g are the surfaces f - (0), 0 E S'. For this it is enough to show that there exists a closed curve -y : M transverse to g and such that -y (S 1 ) meets each leaf of g in exactly one point. In fact, this being the case, it is enough to define f(p) = -y Fp n -y ( S i ) ) . The existence of -y follows from the following two lemmas. -

1

(

Lemma 7. Let if be a codimension one foliation defined on a compact 'manifold M. Then

Geometric Theory of Foliations

76

M transverse to if, (a) There is a curve 7 : -+ M is transverse to if and 7y- (S i ) (b) If if is transversely orientable, -7 : M (1 F0 0 where Fo is a compact leaf of if, then there is a : S' transverse to if such that 7(S' ) fl F0 contains only one point.

(a) Suppose initially that if is transversely orientable. Let X be a vector field transverse to if. It suffices to get an integral curve of X which M is an integral cuts a leaf F of if twice. In fact, suppose that a : IR curve of X such that a ( t i ) and a ( t2 ) E F where t l < 12 . If a ( t l ) = a (12 ) the curve a is a closed path in X and we are done. If a ( t, ) p i p2 = a ( t2 ) let .5 : [0,1] F be a simple curve such that (0 ) = p i and +5 ( 1 ) = p2 . By the global trivialization lemma there is a neighborhood V of 6, (I) and a diffeomorphism h : x ( E,€) V such that h* (5) = 5* is the foliation whose leaves are of the form Dm x tj, t E --e,E) where Pi ,p2 E h (D m-I x [0 1 ) C F. Let X* = h* (X) be the vector field X* (q) = = (Dh(q)) -1 (X (h(q)). This vector field is transverse to 5* so we can assume that its last component in D"1- x ( - f,E) is positive. Let SI and 02 be the segments of a [t, ,t2] (1 V which contain pl and p2 respectively. Since t, < 12 we have that h -1 (S I ) C D' - ' x [0,E) and h - ' (02 ) C Dm -1 x ( E, 0 1 . It suffices now to define 'y: [t, ,12] M by modifying the curve ,t2] as in the figure below. i Proof.

-

-

Figure 7 In the figure, a is modified in intervals of the form [t i ,t, + 6] and [t2 - 0 ,1 2 1 so that 7 [ t i + 0 ,12 - (5], -y I [1 1 ,t, + 0] and -y [12 - (5,t2 ] are transverse to (t2 ). -y(t i ) = -y(12 ) and 7' (t 1 ) We prove now that given an integral curve a of X, not closed, then a meets

Holonomy and the Stability Theorems

77

M be such a a certain leaf of if, an infinite number of times. Let a : JR Let U be a curve and p an accumulation point of the sequence la (n)I co such foliation box of if containing p. Then there exists a sequence nk that a ( nk ) E U. The segments of a (IR ) n U which contain a ( nk ) necessarily meet the plaque of U which contains p for k sufficiently large. This proves our claim. If if is not transversely orientable consider a line field L transverse to if and M of L. Since )17/ is compact the above case take the double covering r : /17/ transverse to 7r* (5 ) . The curve applies and we obtain a curve ;y: : S' 7r o = y is transverse to if.

Figure 8 M is transverse to if (b) Suppose if is transversely orientable, 7y : S 1 and 'V (S I ) fl F0 0 where Fo is compact. Then 5% ( S' ) fl Fo is finite. In the case that ;y" ( S' ) n F0 contains more than one point we choose 0 1 ,02 E S I such that 51' ( 0 I 0, E F0 and T(0 1 ,02 n Fo 0 where ( 0 1 ,02 ) is one of the segments of S' [0 1 ,02 ]. One can now repeat the first argument, since if is transversely orientable. • (

)

)

Lemma 8. Let if be a transversely orientable, codimension one foliation of a compact, connected manifold M. Let : S' M be a closed curve transverse to if such that every leaf in sat ( y (S I )) is compact and has finite fundamental group. Then sat( 7 (S I )) = M. Moreover, the number of points of intersection of the leaves of if with 1, (S') is constant.

Proof.

We will show that W = sat ( ( S' ) ) is open and closed in M and hence W = M. W is open. Given x E W, F, fl -y (S I ) 0. If y E F n -y (S I ) we consider a simple curve pt : [0, 1 ] y. Using the F„ such that kc ( 0 ) = x and ti ( 1 )

78 Geometric Theory of Foliations

global trivialization lemma it is easy to show that there is a neighborhood A 0 as desired. of p, [0 , 1] such that for every z E A , F fl y ( S i ) -

W is closed. Given x E y ( S 1 ), by Lemma 6 there exist a neighborhood V(Fr ) V(Fr ) of Fx , saturated by if and a diffeomorphism h: ( 1,1) x such that the leaves of if in V( Fr ) are the sets of the form h (It) x Fr ), t E ( — 1,1). Denote by V, the compact neighborhood of F„, h([ 1/ 2,1 / 2] x Fr ). It is clear that 17, fl y ( S' ) contains an open interval which contains x, which we will call I. We have then U I = -y S i ) and since y (S I ) is compact there is a finite cover of y ( S' ) by intervals 14,1 1; =1 . It is easily verified that W is the finite union K. U U l' compact sets, so it is compact hence closed, from which it follows that W = M. Now let k(x) = #(F, fl -y (S I )) , X E (S I ). We want to prove that k(x) is constant. For this we consider the set = ix E (S i ) I# (7 (S i ) n Fx) = = j). We claim that -yi is open in -y ( S' ) for every j E N. In fact, given x E let V( F) be a neighborhood as in Lemma 6. Then 7 (S I ) n V( F) has a finite number of components fl f,. For all i = 1 r the endpoints of 4 are contained in V( F) so by the corollary of Lemma 6, # F) = 1 for every leaf F C V(Fr ). In particular # (P, r) Fr ) = 1, i = 1 r so r = j. Moreover for every leaf F c V( Fr ), # (e(V) fl F) = j so 7; is open in 7 (S 1 ). We have then y (S i ) = U so (S 1 ) = yk for some k E N, since 7 ( S' ) is connected. -

-

—

-

-

,

,y;

§6. Global stability theorem. General case Theorem 5. Let if be a C', codimension one foliation of a compact connected manifold M and F a compact leaf of a with finite fundamental group. Then all the leaves are compact with finite fundamental group. Proof. By Theorem 4 we can suppose if is not transversely orientable. Let P be a line field transverse to the plane field of codimension one which is tangent to the leaves of if. Let 7r : /t7/ M be the orientable double covering of P. Since P is not orientable, if/i is connected. Consider on /17/ the foliation 5* = w* ( 5 ) . Since Ir takes leaves of if to leaves of a, 5* has two types of

leaves: (1) leaves F* such that w F* : P (2) leaves F* such that r F* : F*

-n- ( F*) ir F*) (

is a diffeomorphism and is a two-sheeted covering.

In either case, the leaf r ( P) is compact and has finite fundamental group. III We will now construct a foliation if on a three-dimensional manifold which has two leaves, Fl and F2, diffeomorphic to the projective plane. The other leaves of if are diffeomorphic to S2.

Example 2.

Holonomy and the Stability Theorems

79

First consider A-1 = S2 x [I ,21, foliated trivially by S 2 x 10, t E [1,2].

2 x2

Figure 9

(x' ,t' ) if and On Mconsider the equivalence relation — such that ( x,1) only if x = x' , t = t' or x = — x ' when t = t' = 1 or when t = t' =2. Taking M = 1171 / , we have that S2 x [11 and S2 x 121 are transformed to two projective planes F1 and F2. The other leaves S 2 x 1t1 are taken to spheres; with this we get a foliation 5 on M with the desired properties. —

—

Example 3 ([46]). We will see here that the global stability theorem of Reeb does not generalize to foliations of codimension greater than one. Let Mn = Sn -2 x S i x S' and designate a point p E Ar by p = (x, O) where x = (x, ,..., xn _, ) E IRn -1 , 4 +...+ xn2 _, = 1, and ço and 0 are angular coordinates defined modulo 2w. The differential forms 77 1 = c10,

712 = ( ( 1 -

sin0) 2 + .)d)do + sin0 dx,

are linearly independent at every point and define on Mn a plane field r of codimension two by the following equation: r(p) = Iv E 7p M1

(v) = 712 (v) =-- O.

Since dn, A in A n, d71 2 A n i A 772 = 0, the plane field r is completely integrable, that is, it is tangent to a foliation 5 of codimension two on M" (see the appendix). It is easy to verify that the surfaces given by sin 0 = 0 and ço = constant are leaves of this foliation, homeomorphic to Sn - 2 , and consequently simply connected if n > 3. Nevertheless the surfaces defined by sin 0 = 1 and it, = = wo + 1 /x, are non-compact leaves of V. .

80

Geometric Theory of Foliations

Reeb's stability theorem was generalized by W. Thurston [57] in the following way. Let F be a compact leaf of a transversely oriented codimen( F,1R ) = 0 then the holonomy of 5 is trivial. sion one, C' foliation g . If Applying Lemma 6 we can conclude that g I V is a product foliation where V is a small neighborhood of F.

Remark 3.

Reeb's stability theorems (§ 4 , 5,6) hold even when the foliation is C° . In the C' case the proof simplifies and illustrates better the techniques of the theory of foliations. For these reasons we restricted ourselves to the C' case.

Remark 4.

Notes to Chapter IV (1) Foliations induced by closed 1-forms. 1) defined on a manifold M induces a codimension Every Cr, closed 1-form w (r one, Cr foliation 5 ( ) on M – sing ( ) where sing ( ) = fp E M wr = 0). A system of distinguished maps for 5 ( w ) can be defined in the following manner. Let Po E M – sing ( ) . Consider a neighborhood D of Po , homeomorphic to a disk and suet that wp o 0 for every p E D. Since D is simply connected, by Poincaré's lemma (see [52]), there is a Cr function f : D —* 1R such that df = w. This function is a submersion, since df( p) = wi 0 0 for every p E D. One easily verifies that the set of all pairs (D,f), constructed as above, constitutes a system of distinguished maps and hence a foliation 5 (w). One particularly interesting fact about such foliations is that the holonomy of any leaf is trivial. This follows from Stokes' theorem, as we will see in the following. Although the result also holds for C I forms, we are going to suppose that co is C2 , in order to simplify the argument. Let F be a leaf of 5 ( w ) and y : S I F be a closed curve in F. We can suppose that -y is a C2 immersion. By Remark 2 of this chapter the holonomy of -y can be defined using a one-dimensional fibration along -y and transverse to 5 (w). More precisely, there is a C2 immersion h:S I x (– E, E) —* A/ such that h ( 0,0) = -y ( 0 ) for every 0 ES' and the curve t h(0,t) is transverse to 5 ( ) . The intersection of the leaves of 5 ( w ) near F with h (S' x ( – E, E)) define the holonomy of y. The map h can be defined, for example, by taking h (0,t) = X (y (0)) where X is the C2 vector field defined by wp ( y) = <X( p), t;) p for every p E M – sing (w) and E Tr M, letting ( , ) be a Riemannian metric on M. This vector field X is also called the gradient of w with respect to < , ) and one easily verifies that it is normal to the leaves of 5 (co ). Let w* = h* (6)) be the form co-induced by co and h (see [52]), defined by atom (y) = = Wh (8 a ) ( dh om • y) . Then w' is a closed C I 1-form on S I x ( – and the foliation defined by w', 3:', is exactly the foliation h* (5 (w)) . One sees also that S I x [01 is a leaf of 5* and that 5* is transverse to the lines f01 x ( – E, €), O E . Fix a transverse line fo = 100 1 x ( – E, E ) and let g : ty, C Pp eo be a representative of the holonomy of S I x 10j. Then g is conjugate to the holonomy map of 7, f E Hol ( F). This follows from the fact that 5' = (5 ( 0))) . It suffices to show that g = identity. ,,

,

)

Holonomy and the Stability Theorems

81

Suppose on the contrary that there is a q = (00 1 t) E f6 such that g(q) = (00 ,1 1 ) = = qi q. In this case the leaf L q of if which passes through q meets fo for the first time at q 1 . Let a be the simple closed curve of S I x E) formed by the segments qq, of eo and q i q of Lq as in Figure 9.

Figure 10

The curves cr and S I x (01 define a region RCS theorem to the form 0.7* in the region R. we have

cico* = 0

co = x lolua *

and hence Ç

=

si

(.0*.

x( --€,€). Applying Stokes'

Since S I x f01 is an integral curve of co*, we have \

„ 0). = o .

Therefore 0 =

=

a)* qq,

+

tl

tr i

Since el is transverse to g, it is easy to see that 0.)* 0, vA.lich is a contradiction. Hence we must have q = q l , i.e., the holonomy of is trivial. The following converse of the above-mentioned fact was proved by Sacksteder in 1501.

Theorem. Let if be a C 2 codimension one foliation defined on a manzfold M. Suppose the holonomy of every lea( of S is trivial. Then S is topologically equivalent to a foliation defined by a closed 1-form. We say that two foliations S and if' of M are topologically equivalent when there is a homeomorphism of M which takes leaves of S to leaves of S ' .

82 Geometric Theory of Foliations (2) Singular points of completely integrable 1-forms.

A differentiable 1-form co on IR" of class C r is written

•

E a (x)dx,

where the a,(x) are Cr. functions. The form ce is called completely integrable when w A dw = 0 (see the appendix). A singularity of co is a point p where all the a,(x) vanish simultaneously. In what follows we will show that in certain cases it is possible to determine the topological structure of the leaves of co near a singularity using the stability theorems of Reeb. For simplicity we suppose a, (0) = 0 for i = 1 n. Let bu = (8a) ( )/ (axj ), 1.-5 i,j 5_ n. Then we can write

E

ai (x) =

R,(x),

R i (x)

urn X

1=1

--• o

Then,

E I.)

The form co l =

Lemma. Proof.

=

bu xi dx, + R, R =

E R,(x)dx, =1

1

i.j , t bij xi dxi is called the linear part of w at O.

The form w i is completely integrable.

From the relation co

A

du) = 0 we have that

0=condco.w i ncko l +w i

AdR +RAdw l +RAdR.

From the above expression we see that co t A dw i is the linear part of w co t A dco t = O. •

Proposition. Let w be C I and completely integrable and 0 E

A

do.). So

a singularity of w. We

have two possibilities: (1) dw (2) dco x , 0

= O. hi this case B = (b,» 1< ,, j „ is symmetric. O. In this case B has rank

2.

Proof. Since dR = 0, one has that &el x=0 = dwi . So, dch., , =0 ( bii — bu )dxi A dXj . Clearly, if cho I x=o = 0 then B is symmetric. Suppose now that dw i O. We claim that dw i = 01 A 02 where 0 1 and 0, are linearly independent 1-forms which do not vary with the point (i.e. 0i ,., = 00 , x E R n ). In fact, set du), =E i< , cu dx, A dxj , bu . Since ch.! ' 0, we can suppose that c 12 0, for example. Set 0 1 = 1 /c 12 E rf= c li dxj and 02 = E jn=,c2dx»c1, = c22 = 0 ). Taking the product we get

(1)

01

A

02

C12

E

t<,/

( CI, C2.1 - Ci i

)

dx,

A dXj .

Holonomy and the Stability Theorems

83

On the other hand the relation w i A dw = 0 implies that dco l A dw1 = O. The coefficient of dxi A dX) A d.,VA. A dx,, in dul l A do.' is 2( cu cke + cki cie + c)k cif ) so taking k = 1 and P = 2 we get C11Ci2

Cl2Cii

Comparing (ii) with (i), we see that e i A 1

Take now fi (x) = — C12

Cj1 C,2 =

02 = dw i ,

E

O.

which proves the claim.

and f2 ( x) = E c x j=1

We have then that (L i = df1 A df2 SO d (w i - f 1 df2 ) = O. By Poincares lemma ([52]), there is a g : 1Fi n 111 of degree 2 such that w i = f df2 + dg. Take a linear change of variable y = A (x) defined by yi =

(X), _)I2

f2 (X) ,

y k = xk for

3.

k

In this system of coordinates w i is written as A .(w i ) = y1 dy2 + dh, h = g o A -1 ,A. = (A I )* . Using now the relation w i t dco i = 0 we get dy i A dy2 A dh = 0, a relation that is equivalent to ah/ayk = 0 for k 3. Therefore h depends only on y i and y2 , i.e.,

ah

A (w i ) = — dy i + (Yi + ay]

) dy2 = (e11 y 1 + e12 y 2 ) dy + (e21 y 1 + e22 y2 ) dy 2

Then the matrix B of A (w ) has rank 2. Thus it is possible to deduce that B has rank 2. We leave the final details to the reader. •

Examples 2

2

2

(1) Let co = xi dx i + x2 dx2 - x3 dx3 = df where f = 1/2( 4 + x2 - x3 4 ). The leaves of 6.) are the connected components of the level surfaces of f 111 3 - 101 and are given in figure 11 below.

Figure 11

84

Geometric Theory of Foliations

(2) The form 77 = x2 dx, — 2x1 dx2 in R 3 satisfies II A d = O. Further dn —3dx, A dX2 # O. The set of singularities of n is the x3-axis. The leaves of n are products of the x3-axis with the orbits of the vector field X = 2x 1 (i9/3x 1 ) + x2 (a/ax2 ) (see figure 12).

Figure 12

Study of centers in IR", n 3.

Let LLi be a completely integrable 1-form in JR' with a singularity at O. Let Le i = = E ki xi dx, be the linear part of Lc at O. Definition. We say that 0 is a simple or nondegenerate singularity for Lo when det ( ) O. This definition does not depend on the coordinate system chosen. Further, the simple singularities are isolated. By the previous proposition if n a- 3 and 0 E 1R n is a simple singularity then necessarily du) I x=0 = dw i = O. Consequently, Le i = df where f is a quadratic function. By means of a linear change of variable we can suppose f is written as the sum of squares. Thus

Definition. The singularity 0 E IR n of Le is called a center when it is positive definite + ) in some linear or negative definite, that is, when w i is written Le i = ± d( + system of coordinates. +x ( 2 . Our objective here is In this case the leaves of w i are the spheres x to show that if L,J is C 2 then its leaves are also diffeomorphic to spheres. Theorem (Reeb [46 ] ). Let w be a completely integrable. C 2 form defined in a neighbor3. Suppose that 0 is a center ofw. Thell there is a neighborhood of hood of O E 1R'1 , n 0 in which all the nonsingular lea ces of w are diffeomorphic to the sphere S" .

Holonomy and the Stability Theorems 85 Proof. Since 0 is a center of w, by a linear change of coordinates we can suppose that w i = df, f( x) = 1/2 4defined by (p, u) = p • u where u = Consider the map 1,t : 1R x Sn -1 = ( ul ) E S'21 and p E IR.

E 7..

Observe that the restrictions ik I (0,00 ) x - 1 and %,/, ( — 00,0) x - 1 are diffeomorphisms on le — 101. Therefore if F is a leaf of ik* ( w ) contained in (O, c0 ) x r -1 , (F) will be a leaf of w in IR" — 101. We will now prove that all the leaves of * ( w ) in a neighborhood of 101 x S n-1 are diffeomorphic to S n- 1 and this implies that all the nonsingular leaves of w in a neighborhood of 0 E R" are diffeomorphic to S r' 1 . To do this, set 17

(J) = df +

E R i (x)dx i ,

dR 1 (0) = 0,

R 1 (0) = 0 .

We have then (w) = d(f 04) +

)

(.

E R,(p • u)d(p • u,) .

7=1 p 2 u 2i 1 /- p2, Since f o ‘li(p u) = 1/2 one sees that d(f o %,1,) = pdp. As R of class C2 , R. (0) = 0 and dR, (0) = 0 one obtains, R i (p • u) = pSi (p,u) where s, is C I on JR x Sm- 1 and lim, 0 Si ( p,u ) = O. From (*) above we have .

(W)

P (dP

71),

=

E u,S,)dp + p E Si du, . i=I

1=1

0 and 7.,; = dp Consequently the form (7) defined on IR x S n -1 by "6") = 1/p i,t* ( w ) for p for p = Ois C 1 , integrable and has the same integral surfaces as Vi* ( w) on (JR — 101) X S" 1 . 3, by Reeb's Observe now that 01 x Sn _i is an integral surface of, so, since n such that all the integral sur-1 stability theorem, there is a neighborhood V of [0] x faces of(.7) in V are diffeomorphic to S" - 1 . This concludes the proof. • In the case that w is analytic, the above theorem can be strengthened. Theorem (Reeb). Let w be an analytic, integrable 1-form defined in a neighborhood of 0 E 111 n , n a 3. Suppose that w o = 0 and that w has nondegenerate linear part w ) = = df. Then there exists an analytic diffeamorphisrn h from a neighborhood U of 0 to a neighborhood V of0 and an analytic function g : U11 1 such that g(0) = 1, Dh (0) is the identity and h* (w) = gdf. The proof of this theorem can be found in 146]. Other results about the existence of first integrals of integrable forms can be found in [37] and [31]. For the study of singularities of integrable forms we suggest the following references: 1 331, [30] and [5].

V. FIBER BUNDLES AND FOLIATIONS

The notion of holonomy of a leaf introduced in the previous chapter is essentially of local character. It is defined by a group of germs of diffeomorphisms of a transverse section to a leaf, with a fixed point. In certain circumstances, however, it is possible to associate to the foliation a group of diffeomorphisms of a global transverse section, containing in a certain well-defined sense the holonomy of each leaf. This is the case of foliations whose leaves meet transversely all the fibers of a fiber bundle E. The importance of these foliations is in the fact that they are characterized by their holonomy, in this case given by a representation yo :ir1 ( B ) Diff ( F) of the fundamental group of the base of E to the group of diffeomorphisms of the fiber of E. In this manner properties of so translate to properties of the foliation. For example, the action 40 has exceptional minimal sets if and only if the same occurs for the foliation. Sacksteder's example, of a C codimension one foliation with an exceptional minimal set, is a typical case of what we will see in this chapter. A necessary and sufficient condition for the existence of a foliation transverse to the fibers of a fiber bundle is that it has discrete structure group. Once showing this, We obtain the following result due to Ehresmann [111: let Nbe a compact C 2 submanifold of M. A necessary and sufficient condition in order to exist a foliation of a neighborhood of N for which N is one of the leaves is that the normal bundle to N be equivalent to one that has discrete structure group. As an elementary application of this theory we will prove a classic result about the solutions of the differential equation of Ricatti (see note 1).

51. Fiber bundles A fiber bundle consists of differentiable manifolds E,B,F and a differentiable map 7r : E • B. Further E has a local product structure defined by a cover —

88 Geometric Theory of Foliations : 7r - (U ) ( U, ) 1E,, of B and by diffeomorphisms make diagrams of the type below commutative 7r - 1 (

U, )

U, x F, i E J, which

xF

ça `

that is, r = p o ço„ where p is the projection on the first factor. In particular r is a submersion on B and E is locally diffeomorphic to the product of an open set in B and F. The space E is called the total space, B the base and F the fiber of the bundle. The map 7r is called the projection. If x E B, the submanifold Fx = 7r - '( x) F is called the fiber of E over x. Usually a fiber bundle is denoted by (E,7r,B,F). If there is no danger of confusion we will denote it simply by E. Moreover we will assume that E is C', that is, all the manifolds and maps involved in the definition of a fiber bundle are assumed to be C' . Diff ( F) Given i, j E J such that U, n u, 0, we can define gy : U, r") U./ in such a way that the map cky , which makes the following diagram commute,

(U,

n

43y

x F

(U1 flUi ) x F

is written 4'„, ( x,y ) = ( x, ( x,y ) ) . For each x E U, n Up the map :F F defined by y —0- h u ( x,y ) is clearly a diffeomorphism. We will use the notation g,1 (x) = h. When F and the fibers are vector spaces and all the gy ( x ) are linear automorphisms of F, we say that E is a vector bundle. We say that the fiber bundle E has discrete structure group if, for any i and j, the map x is locally constant. When E has discrete structure group the foliations of 7r -1 (U,) given by

submersions 7r

(U ,)

U, x F

F,

q(x,y) =y

define distinguished maps of a foliation whose leaves are transverse to the fibers of E. The plaques of the foliation in ir --1 (U,) are the sets (q o so,) -1 (y), y E F.

Fiber Bundles and Foliations 89 Example 1.

The tangent bundle.

Let M be a Coe, n-dimensional differentiable manifold. For each p E M, let Tp M be the space of tangent vectors to M at p, and TM = f (p,v p ) p E M,

vp E Tp /V/1 .

M is given by 7r ( p, v p ) = p then ( TM, 7r,M,111' ) is a Coe vector bundle. In fact, given a local chart x: U Dr of M, introduce a local chart

If 7r: TM

U X 111"

(U)

:

(s)

for TM in the following manner: (p,x(p))

=

Y(P,

E

a

ax, ) =

112", y : V IR", u 3/ay -1, we have that

When x : U aiax,.

E

°

an)

(Ace'

(13,a 1

an )

nv

= (P,Dx(P) X(P))

and X(p) =

= (P03 1

E

al

On )

with

vl ay' oi= Ld ax ak

(.*)

k= I

This permits us to define on TM both a differentiable manifold structure by (*) and a vector bundle structure by (*) and (**). A section of a fiber space is a map o: B E such that r o a = identity. A section of the tangent bundle is a vector field on M. So, a vector field X, is, in effect, a map which to each p E M associates a vector X ( p) E Tp M. Example 2.

The normal bundle.

Let < , > be a Riemannian metric on Al m and N n C M in a submanifold of M. Given p E M, let 7, N 1 C Tp M be the subspace of normal vectors to Tp N; we define 1) (V) = ( p, v p ) p E N, v p E Tp l\i ± ) and 7r : v(N)

Then ( P(N), 7r,

N,

7r(p,vp ) = p .

) is a vector bundle.

Geometric Theory of Foliations

90

In fact, since N is a submanifold, for each p E N there exists a local map X: U IR'" on M,pEU, such that qE Un N if and only if x q ) has its last ni x"1 define n coordinates zero. These coordinate functions x"' vector fields X,, = grad x"' X„, = grad xm, which form a basis for Tq N'. The vector field grad f is defined by the relation Df(p) • u = < grad f(p),u> p . So, we can define local charts Y : 7r -1 (U f") N) (U ("1 N) x 112 1" -n by –

E

(q,X(q)) = (q,

am )

i=n+r

whose changes of coordinates are: if y : V un then

IR"I is

(.) y

for q E U (1 V ,

,..., am ) = (q,On+ , ,..., Om )

where X(q) =

E i=n

as above and

E 7=n+113jY» Y = grad y l ,n+1<j<m

oe,

,

and

=

ay,

i=n+1

Thus a vector bundle structure is determined on 1, (N) by (.). Example 3.

The unit tangent bundle.

Let < , > be a Riemannian metric on 1W" and 7.1 M = 1(p3 vp ) p

E M,

vp E Tp M,Iy p i =

Denote by 7r: T I M M the map 7r ( p,vp ) = p. Then T' M ,M,S n-1 ) is a fiber space whose fiber is the unit sphere s" -1 c IR" Tp M. 112" be a local chart of M, where x = (xi x,,). Let In fact, let x : U <

a —

ax,

>. The

matrix G = (0 1 ., 1 „ is positive definite and

symmetric so it has a unique square root A x = (a01 ,,, j , (i.e., A which is symmetric and positive definite. We define local charts for TI M by setting

: 7r -1 (U)

(

uX

sti '

(p,A,(Dx( p) v))•

If y =

is a unit vector, we have A v (Dx(p) • y) = E,, av1 e1 -= = 1,,ai ei where 1 e i ,..., I is the canonical basis of IR", so the norm of A x (Dx(p) y) in the usual inner product is Ei cxj2 = id.k yia,‘Jdj!kyk , u, 3/x,

Fiber Bundles and Foliations 91 EI k vi gv k = 1, or, A x (Dx(p) • y) E If y: V IR" is another local chart on M with I/ ,

Y

Y -1 (Ace'

an ) = (P,01

fl

0 then

)

where E,

= E, /3; =1 and i3k = Et( j,k E a"y — a-Yi ake) f? letting (ai,7)1<j,k
S2. Foliations transverse to the fibers of a fiber bundle Let ir : E B be the projection of a fiber bundle with fiber F. We say a foliation a of E is transverse to the fibers when it satisfies the following properties: (a) for every p E E the leaf L g which passes through p is transverse to the fiber F,(p) and dim ( ) + dim ( F) = dim ( E). B is a covering map. It follows from (b) For every leaf L of g, 7i- IL:L the definition that for every p E E one has Tr E = T(L)

An important observation due to Ehresmann is the following.

Proposition

1.

Suppose that the fiber F is compact. In this case (a) implies (b).

Proof. Let L be a leaf of g. Since 7r : E B is a submersion, L is transverse to the fibers and dim ( L ) = dim B), it follows that 7riL:L B is a local diffeomorphism. To prove that ir L : L B is a covering it suffices to show that, for every b E B, there is a disk U C B with b E U such that for each x E U the fiber 7 - 1 (x) cuts each leaf of the restricted foliation g ( U) in exactly one point. (

92

Geometric Theory of Foliations

In fact, the connected components of L fl 7r - 1 ( U ) are leaves of I 7r -1 ( U). If V is one such connected component, and if x E U then 7r - 1 (x) fl V contains exactly one point, so 7rIV:V---• U is one-to-one and onto and hence is a diffeomorphism, which shows that 7rIL:L B is a covering. In order to construct U we show first that, given z E r -1 (b) there is a foliation box W. of S such that, for every x E it ( ) , 7r -I (x) cuts each plaque of W, in exactly one point.

Figure 1

be the leaf of g through z E 7r - 1 (b). Since z is an isolated point of 7r - (b) n L : in the intrinsic topology of L z , there is a disk zED C L z such that for every y E D, the fiber it I ( 7r (y ) ) cuts D exactly in the point y. This D such that h (y) = 7r - (it (y ) ) f") D implies that the map h: it - I ( 7r ( D)) is a submersion and h (D) = D. On the other hand, D could have been chosen so that D is contained in a plaque of a foliation box 1-V: of It is easy to see now that it is possible to construct a foliation box W. of such that W, c 17V- n 7r - I ( 7r ( D)) and the plaques of W, cut each fiber 7r -1(X) in exactly one point, if xE it (D). We leave the details to the reader. Since 7r - (b) is compact, we can take a finite cover ( W, = W, ) k,= , of 7r - ( b ) . For each i E k I , 7r ( W, ) is a neighborhood of b in B so fl 1 r(W) is a neighborhood of b in B. Let U c n 4, = 1 7r ( W, ) be a disk containing b. 1ff is a leaf of a 1 7r I ( U ) , then J is contained in some plaque P of W, for some i E 11 ,..., kl. Thus we can conclude that it HI: .1 U is injective. On the other hand, from the injectivity, it follows that 7r( J) = r(P n 7 -1 (0) = it (P) fl U ---- U. Therefore it I J : ../ U is a diffeomorphism, as desired. Let L.,

Fiber Bundles and Foliations 93 §3. The holonomy of

a

When a is a Cr (r a- 1) foliation transverse to the fibers of E, there is a representation :

(B,b)

Diffr (F) = Diff r ( 7r -1 (b))

of the fundamental group 71- 1 ( B,b) in the group of Cr diffeomorphisms of F, Diffr (F), called the holonomy of 5, which we define as follows. Let a : / = [0,1] B, a ( ) = a ( 1 ) = b and y E 7r -1 (b). Since 7r I Ly : Ly B is a covering, there exists a unique path ay : I Ly such that ay (0) = y and 7r o ay = a -1 . If we identify (b) with F, we can define a map soc, : F F by soa (y) = y ( 1 ) . Since the endpoint of the curve ay only depends on the homotopy class of a -1 , it follows that so (y) only depends on the homotopy class of a - and we can write tpa = ,p[a] . Further so[Œi _ = Opial ) -1 and if [0] E 7r1 (B) , yofro s om . It is easy to verify that p is Cr. Since ,p[od has an inverse Difr(F) that is also C`, is a Cr diffeomorphism. So, (,,9 : 71) (B,b 0 ) given by ( [a]) = so" is the desired group homomorphism. §4. Suspension of a representation

In note 1 of Chapter II we saw the simplest example of a foliation transverse to the fibers of a fiber bundle. It is that of a suspension of a diffeomorphism f : F F to a foliation of dimension one of the quotient space E = F x [0,11/ — where — is the equivalence relation which identifies ( 0, y) with ( 1,f - I (y) ). This foliation is the one induced on E by the trivial foliation of F x [0,1] with leaves ix) x [0,1], x E F. The space E is fibered over S' with discrete structure group since we can take as local charts of E the quotients O, F of U = (c,1 — €) X F, V = ( [0,2e) U ( 1 — 2€, 11) x F. Then C/ n 17 has two connected components W12, W21, and grI2 : W12 Diff (F), g2, W21 Diff (F) are given by gi2(x) = identity and g2 , (x) = f A natural question is the following: how does the above construction generalize to the case where we have a representation so : G --+ Diffr ( F) where G is a group? As we have seen, G must be the fundamental group of the base B. More specifically the problem is the following: given two manifolds F, B and a representation ço : 7 1 (B) Diffr (F), to find a manifold E ( ço) fibered over B with fiber F, and a foliation if ( ço ) transverse to the fibers of E such that the holonomy of if (cc) is cc. Before giving the general construction, let us see an example. , 2

Example 5".

Let B = T2 and F =

\Ve have that 7r 1 (T- ) = Z 2 so a

94

Geometric Theory of Foliations

representation cp : ,Z 2 •—• Diffr ( S' ) is determined by two diffeomorphisms of S', namely ! = (p ( 1,0) and g = ,p(0,1). These diffeomorphisms are commutative since fo g = so(1,0) . so (0 ,1) . (I, ( (1 OD) + (0,1)) = (p(0,I) . ,p (1,0 = g of. Suppose for simplicity that f preserves the orientation of S' but not g. We will now construct the suspension of ,,o. On /2 x S' consider the foliation a, whose leaves are /2 x 101, 0 £ S I .

Figure 2

—

The foliation 3 ,

We define E (ço) by identifying the points of the boundary of /2 X s ' according to the following equivalence relation: ( x,y, 0 ) and (x',y',0') on /2 x S' are equivalent if (1) x = 0, x' = 1, y = y' and 0 = f (0' ) or (2) x = x' , y = 0, y' = 1 and 6 = g (0' ). Making identification (1) we obtain a manifold diffeomorphic to I x S' x S' = I x T2 since f preserves orientation. Evidently 5 1 induces a foliation a 2 transverse to the boundary whose holonomy is generated by f.

E(,0)

Figure 3 — The foliation

S2

Fiber Bundles and Foliations 95 In making identification (2) on I x T 2 we obtain a nonorientable manifold E (v) fibered over T2 with fiber s'. Since g commutes with f, the leaves of 2• I 1 0J x T2 are taken to the leaves of 52 1 1 1 I X T2 by identification (2). So 52 induces a foliation if (so) on E(,,o). Since S, is transverse to the curves Ix) x fyi x S', (x,y) E /2 , if (ço ) is transverse to the fibers of E(so). The leaves of E( ) are homeomorphic to 1.12 , 1R x S 1 or T2 and in any case the projection of the fibers restricted to each leaf is a covering.

Theorem 1 (Suspension of a representation). Let B and F be connected manifolds and ç>: 7 1 (B, bo ) --- ■ Diff (F) a representation. Then there exist a fiber bundle (E (w), 7,B, F) and a foliation a ( sci ) transverse to the fibers of E ((to) whose holonomy is v. The fiber bundle E(v) has discrete structure group.

Let P : b —• B be the universal covering of B. The representation so induces an action

Proof.

Y-o : r i

(B, bo ) --• Diffr Ch

x F)

given by iTo ( [a]) ( 6 - ,f) = ([al - i; , cp ([a])-1 - f) . In the above definition, [a] - 6- denotes the image of ii by the deck transformation associated to [a]. Recall that a deck transformation is a diffeomorphism h --• h such that Pog=P. The deck transformation associated to [a] is defined in the following manner. Fix 6- 0 E ij- such that P ( To ) = /3,0 . • /I such that "-y- ( 0 ) -,-- I; and 52 ( 1) = Given T3 E n consider a curve -.7 : [0,1] - = -6. ( 1 ) where 75 is = Lo . Let -y = P c• "I and S = y * a -1 * -y -1 . Then [a] - 6 the unique lift of 6 such that Z ( 0 ) = T) . g

:

—

[c ]si; '------------4""s"---1

P

b

5 i; .----1.----- 1 - g o Figure 4 For the details see [29]. - P The set of deck transformations B — 1. B with the operation of composition is a group naturally isomorphic to 7, (B, b 0 ), since h is the universal covering of B. We are identifying [a] with the automorphism associated to it by this isomorphism. In Example 5 the action •,b is defined by Ço(m,n) • ( x,y,0) . (x + m,y + n,f -m . g' n (0)) .

96

Geometric Theory of Foliations

The action Zro satisfies the following property. For every 6- E h there is a 1 connected neighborhood V of b. in b such that if g E 7r 1 (B, bo ) and g then rp'(g)(V x F) (1 (V x F) = 0. In fact, let V be a neighborhood of E• such that P: V P(V) is a diffeomorphism. For every g E (B, b 0 ), 1, g-t/nV=0 since if there were ay E g( V) (1 V, we would have g that y = g(x) with x E V, so P(x) = P(y) and P would not be injective on V. We have then that 'Zro(g)(V x F) (1 (V x F) = (g V X so(g) -1 F) (1 (V x F) = 0. We will now describe the construction of E(,,o) and ff ( ) . Introduce on b x F the equivalence relation which identifies two points when they are in the same trajectory of -yr, that is, (L, y) y' ) if there exists a g E 7r 1 ( B,b 0 ) such that ' ( g) (L, y) = , y ' ) . In Example 5 this equivalence corresponds to the identifications (1) and (2). Using the above-mentioned property we prove that the quotient space of b x F by this equivalence relation is a differentiable manifold which we denote by E(so). From the expression for -(70 it follows that it preserves the fibers of h Pi x F B, P I (b,y) = L. We can then define a map 7r : E(so) B that makes the following diagram commute:

xF

Q (*)

NPI

E(so)

N,

71- N

In the above diagram Q is the projection of the equivalence relation. Observe also that the leaves, h x I», of the product foliation b x F are preserved by . So, this foliation will induce on the quotient space E(so) a foliation transverse to the fibers of 7r, /hich we will denote a ( ça). We go now to the proofs. let V C b be E (so) is a fiber bundle with base B, fiber F and projection an open set such that if g E then g(V) n V= 0. From this B, bo ),g property it follows that QIVxF:VxF Q(V x F) = 7r - (P(V)) is bijective. On the other hand, QiVx F is continuous and open, as is easy to see, so Q1VxF is a homeomorphism. It follows then that Viv = = ( Q V x F) : 7r - 1 (P(V)) --•• V x F is a homeomorphism. We will show that the set of such defines on E(tio) a Cr differentiable structure. Let us prove first that if U,V C h are two open sets as above with P(U)

n p( v)

then

;4.1,4 1 : (13-1 (P(U))

n

x F— (U n P -1 (P(V)) x F

is given by ik t o = (g) where g E 1 B , b o ) is fixed in each connected component of ( (P(U)) (1 V) x F. To simplify the argument we suppose that ( P - '(P(U)) (1 V) x Fis connected, which is the same as saying that P(U) r") P( V) is connected.

Fiber Bundles and Foliations 97 Fix ( -6 1 ,f, ) E (P-1 (P(U)) rl V) x F. Since kt 1, 1 = Q on V x F and ) is equivalent 4= (QIUx F) -1 we have that (62,f2) = 0 ;Li.' to ( -6 1 ,f, ), so ( 6 - 2,f2) = ;70(g) ( 6- 1 ,f1 ) for some g E 7r 1 (B,b 0 ). Take now - ',f'). In this (b,f) E (P -1 (P(U)) n v) x F and set kt u kt /Y (6,f) = ( 6 case (T),f) is equivalent to ( 73 ,f')andb' E un P-1 (P(V)). We have then = g' - b and f' = q7(g') -1 •f for some g' E 1- 1 (B, b 0 ). On the other that (B,b0)1 is the hand P-1 (P(V)) = U hEfft(B,b0) h(V), where lh ( V) h E set of connected components of /3- (P(V)). Since -6 2 = g bl EU r) g •V 0 and U n P-1 (P(V)) is connected, we have U (P(V)) = = U g • V, so T = g ' • t; = g • with E E V. Therefore "C.E (g -1 • g' • V) n V so g -1 • g' = 1 and then g = g'. It follows therefore that Vi u ' (,f) = ;0- (g)(6,f) for every (b,f) E (P -1 (P(U)) fl V) x F, ° or, Vi u o = We can now introduce on E(v) a Cr. manifold structure, composing each 1,tv as above with local charts t : W 1R k where Wc VxF is an open set, obtaining in this manner a Cr atlas g• VflV=ø

g

if

1 and ( W,E ) is a local chart on V x F) .

The fact that 1,t u e = Z-p(g) on each connected component of its domain implies that the change of coordinate maps are Cr. The composition of 1,t v with P x idF yields a diffeomorphism ;T v : 7r (P(V)) 1 ) induces on P(V) x F. The set ( V, ;-t y ) I g • y (1 V = 0 if g E(so) a structure of a fiber bundle with base B, fiber F and projection 7, as is easy to see from the definition of §1. Observe that E(‘,0) with this structure has discrete structure group. The foliation g ( tp) is transverse to the fibers of E (so). A set of foliation boxes of a(,0) can be defined using the C diffeomorphisms 1,t v : 7r -1 (P(V)) V X F defined before. The plaques of 5 ( ) on 7 -1 (P(V)) are the sets of the form kt,Y ( V x if)), JE F. Since 1,t u 14 1 = (g) for some g E 7r, (B, b0 ) and rp preserves the leaves I--3 x (f) of the product foliation of 13 x F, it follows that 5 ( ye' ) is well-defined. Observe that from the construction it also follows that 5 ) is transverse to the fibers of E( so). In fact, the charts ( V, Ov) are both local charts for E ( (p ) as well as for the foliation 5 (so), so the fibers of E (47) in ( V x F) = = 7r -1 (P(V)) are represented in V x F by submanifolds of the form vl x F and the plaques of 5 ( 40) are represented by submanifolds of the form V x tfl; hence the condition (a)

TE(p) = T(L) 3

98 Geometric Theory of Foliations from the definition of section 2 is immediate. On the other hand the map 7r /7r -1 ( P ( V)) is represented in V x F by P o P1 / V x F, where P1 is the first projection. Therefore the restriction of in to each plaque of 5 (so)/ roe' (P ( V)) is represented by P P1 : V x [fi P ( V), which is a homeomorphism. This implies that for any leaf L of if (p), rIL:L B is a covering, as we wanted. The holon,omy of if (0 is so. Take bo as base point. The fiber 7r - (b 0 ) is naturally diffeomorphic to 1 6- 0 ) x F by the diffeomorphism

Q/(1 6- 0 ) x F) : lbo i x F

where P (To ) = bo . Identify the points of F with those of 7r -1 (130 ) by the diffeomorphism 0 ( f) = Q 0 ,f) . Now consider g E 7r 1 (B, b0 ). Let ei : [0,1] —• :8- be a curve such that ei (0) = bo and & ( 1 ) = g • bo . Let a -1 = P o• From the construction it is clear that [a] = g and ert is a lift of a which satisfies ei (0) = To . We will see now that the image of f E F by the holonomy transformation associated to g is (p (g) f (taking into account the identification of F with 7 -1 (b0 ) by O). First, note that the leaf L of if (p) which passes through Q ("60 ,f) E 7r -1 (b0 ) is Q (T3 x (f)). Further, Q/ii x If I : x [f] L is a covering map, where on L we take the intrinsic C' manifold structure. These facts follow from the construction of if ( ‘,0 ) and from the commutativity of the diagram (o). Let ei" : [0,11 L be the covering of a that & ( 0) = Q 0 , f) . The image of ( 6- 0 ,f) by the holonomy map associated with [a] will be ire ( 1). On the other hand the lift of re to fl x [f ) by Q/. x ff) which begins at (,f) is the curve t ( t),f) , as is easy to see. The endpoint of the curve is (& (1) , f) = (g i30 ,f) which is identified in E (p) with the point (60 , (g) f) E C-60 j x F. We have then that ei ( 1) = Q (6 0 ,4p (g) • f) which is identified by 0 with (,o(g) • f. This proves the theorem. Definition. We say that two representations (p : 7r 1 (B, b0 ) Diff ( F) and : in 1 (B, AD ) Diff ( F ' ) are C5-conjugate if there is a Cs diffeomorphism (if s 1) or homeomorphism (if s = 0) h : F F' such that, for every [a] E 7r 1 ( B, too ) , we have 4,0 [a] = h I ° (P' ( [a] ) o h.

Theorem 2 (Uniqueness of the suspension). Let ço and ço' be C5-conjugate representations as above. There exists a C5 diffeomorphism H : E ( so) E ' ) (homeomorphisrn if s = 0) such that (a) in' o

H = in and consequently H takes fibers of E ( ) to fibers of E (( to ' ).

(b) H takes leaves of 5 ((p) to leaves of 5' (40 ' ).

Proof.

Let Ti : 1-3xF-- ■ T3xF' be the

CS

homeomorphism defined

Fiber Bundles and Foliations 99 - ,h ( f)) , where h conjugates so and so ' . It is immediate by ñ( , f) = ( 6 that 1":1 preserves the fibers of the fibration ET» x F and also takes the leaf /3 x f J of the product foliation to the leaf LI x th (f)j. Further, for every g E r i ( B, b0 ) we have iT (iTo (g)) = ço' (g) o where i-„'o and iTo ' are as in the construction of Theorem 1. Therefore Ti takes equivalent points of /3 x F to equivalent points of X F' . Thus it follows that there exists a CS ( s 1) diffeomorphism (or homeomorphism if s = 0)H:E(so) E( so') such that the diagram below commutes. xF

xF'

IQ' E(so)-111■ E(4p' )

It is immediate that H takes fibers of E(yo) to fibers of E (so ' ) and leaves of 3( cc) to leaves of ( so ) . • Theorem 2 can be proved in a little more general context. Let B, B' and F, F' be connected manifolds. Suppose that so : 7r 1 ( B, 1,0 ) Diffr(F) and so ' : 7r I B' ,13(;) ( F' ) are conjugate representations in the following sense: there exist diffeomorphisms g: B B' and h : F F' such that g ( bo ) = b c; and for every [a] E r i B , bo ) we have

Note.

(

([a]) = h -1

(p' (g.([a]))

h

where g. : 71 (B,b0 ) 7r 1 ( B ' , N) is the isomorphism induced by g between fundamental groups. Then there exists a diffeomorphism H: E(yo) E (so' ) which takes fibers of E (so) to fibers of E (so' ) and leaves of F ( so ) to leaves of 5 ((p' ). Suppose now that ( E, 7r, B,F) is a fiber bundle and that 3 is a foliation on E transverse to the fibers. Let so be the holonomy of a (with respect to the fiber 7r - ' (bp), to o E B). How can one relate the foliation ( so ) on ( E(so),7r„„B,F) with the foliation The answer is given in the following theorem. - 1

1) foliation transverse to the fibers of Let S be a Cr(r (E,r,B,F) whose holonomy in the fiber 7. -1 ( bo ), bo E B, is ,p : 7r ( B,b 0 ) Diffr( F) . Then there exists a Cr diffeomorphism H: E E( cc) which takes leaves of 5. to leaves of () and such that 7r,o H = 7r. In particular, H takes fibers of E to fibers of E

Theorem 3.

We leave the proof to the reader ( see exercise 38 ) . Definition.

We say that the fiber bundles ( E, 7T, B, F) and ( E ',7r' ,B, F) are

100

Geometric Theory of Foliations

( Cr) equivalent if there exists a Cr diffeomorphism H: E

E' such that 7r ' o H = 7r . In the case of vector bundles we require also that H takes fibers to fibers linearly. As a consequence of Theorem 3, we have the following.

Theorem 4. Let (E, 7r, B, F) be a fiber bundle. Then there exists a foliation on E transverse to the fibers if and only if (E,7r,B,F) is equivalent to a fiber bundle with discrete structure group. Suppose there is a foliation a transverse to the fibers of E. Let ço : 7r 1 ( B , b o ) Diffr ( F) be the holonomy of 5. As we saw (E,r ,B, F) is equivalent to ( E((p),r,,B,F) which by Theorem 1 has discrete structure group. Let us consider the converse. We can suppose that (E,Ii-,B,F) has discrete structure group. In this case we define the foliation 1V using the local trivialization for the fiber bundle. Let I U„,1,Es where U iEs B and for every i E S, U, is open in B and 1,G, : 7r - ( ) U, x F is a chart of the fiber bundle. Since the fiber bundle has discrete structure group, the change of variables

Proof.

: (u, n

(.J; )

x F

(U,

n

(.J,)

x F

is written in the form

°

(b,f) = (b,4) u (f))

that is, the second component cl) does not depend on b. So the charts : -1 ( U,• ) U, x F induce a foliation 5 on E whose plaques on -yr U, ) are of the form 1,G,-1 (U, x f D. f E F. It follows immediately from the construction that if L is a leaf of 5 then ir 1L:L B is a covering and hence 5 is transverse to the fibers of E. • We will now see some applications. §5.

Existence of germs of foliations

In this section we will study the following problem. Let N C M be a submanifold imbedded in M. Under what conditions does there exist a foliation 5 defined on a neighborhood of N and such that N is a leaf of 5? Let p ( N) = 1( p, v ) E TMlp E N and u E Tv I be the normal bundle of N with respect to a fixed Riemannian metric < , ) on M. Then the zero section E y(N)1 is diffeomorphic to N and by the tubular of (N), No = ( p , neighborhood theorem [27], y ( N) is diffeomorphic to a neighborhood U of N in M by a diffeomorphism f: i N) U such that f (No ) = N. We see then that the existence of a foliation defined in a neighborhood of N which has N as a leaf is equivalent to the existence of a foliation in a neighborhood V of No in v(N) which has No as a leaf. (

Fiber Bundles and Foliations 101 Suppose that y (N) is equivalent to a vector bundle E which has a discrete structure group. The equivalence in this case must be a diffeomorphism H: y (N) E which takes fibers to fibers linearly; in particular taking the zero section No of y ( N) to the zero section of E. By Theorem 4 there is a foliation W on E transverse to the fibers, so g = H* (W) is a foliaton on y (N) transverse to the fibers. The local charts of W, as we saw in Theorem 4 are also local charts of the fiber bundle E and since they are linear in the fibers the zero section of E must be a leaf of g which implies that No is a leaf of W. Conversely, suppose there exists a foliation i defined in a neighborhood of No in P (N) such that No is a leaf of Consider a cover ( U, ) iEs of No by foliation boxes of a, where there are defined submersions j; : U 111P , p = m — n, such that the plaques of a U, are of the form A-1 (x), X E RP and f; (N0 (.1 = O. Consider also the changes of coordinates hki : fi (Ui fl Uk ) fk (Ui fl Uk ) such that fk =

= hki

RP

RP

Using the distinguished maps f„ we will redefine the structure of the normal bundle so that in the new structure p(N) has discrete structure group. This is the same as defining an equivalence between fibrations. Given q E No fl U„ consider the linear map L i (q) = df1 (q)1 7q N4- : Tq NI for every i E S and q E U„ L1 (q) is an 111'. Since No is a leaf of isomorphism. Fix a basis (e 1 ,..., ep ) of IRr. Then the vectors ,((q) p, form a basis of Tq N6`. = (L,(q)) (ei ), j = 1 (No fl U,) x IRP (N0 fl 1.1,) We can now define local charts Yc i : Tc, ( g, X ( q )) = (q,L,(q) • X (q)) = (q,

E ai ed J=1

where X (q) =

aj xJ,( q ) E

102 Geometric Theory of Foliations If U, n Uk fl Nc, 0, the change of coordinates will be .-V-k 5C7 1 ( q , y) = (q,gk,(q) - y) where gk,(q) = Lk (q) o L (q) = Dh (0 ) . Therefore, the new structure group of y (N) is discrete. We have then the following. ,'

Theorem 5. Let N C M be an imbedded C2 submanifold of M. There is a neighborhood U i N and a foliation a on U such that N is one of the leaves of if if and only if the normal bundle of N has some fibered structure with discrete structure group.

Note that the hypothesis of C2 in the statement of Theorem 5 permits us to use the tubular neighborhood theorem of [27].

§6. Sacksteder's example As was mentioned in note 2 of Chapter III, a codimension one Cr (r 2) foliation of T2 does not have exceptional minimal sets (Denjoy's theorem). In this section we describe a codimension one Coe foliation of a compact three manifold which has an exceptional minimal set. The example is due to Sacksteder ( [491) and shows that the original version of Denjoy's theorem is not valid in dimensions larger than 2. Sacksteder, in 1964, proved a generalization of Denjoy's theorem for foliations of codimension one and class Cr (r 2). For more details see note 2 of this chapter. Let V2 be an orientable compact surface of genus two (two-holed torus). This surface can be represented by the region bounded by an octagon as in figure 5 Chapter I, with the sides with the same letter identified according to the arrows. The fundamental group of V2 is a non-abelian group generated by closed curves a,b,c, and d so that the unique nontrivial relation between these curves is aba- 13 - I cdc -I d -I = I (see [29]). Let G be the subgroup of 7r, ( V2 ) generated by a and c. The subgroup G is free, since all relations in 7r 1 ( V2 ) involving only a and c are trivial. Consequently, given two diffeomorphisms f, g E Difr ( S' ) we can define a homomorphism so : G Diff' ( S' ) setting so ( a) = f and so ( c ) = g. The homomorphism so induces, in turn, a homomorphism so : r i ( V2 ) —• Dar° ( S' ) defined on the generators of r i ( V2 ) by (io, b) = tp (d) = 1, ço (a) = f and 41' (c) = g. Observe that so is well-defined, since ço(aba - `13 -1

=f of l og.

=

Let ) be the suspension of so. The fiber bundle E ((p) , where if (p) is defined, is homeomorphic to V2 X S ' , if we choose f and g preserving orientation. Moreover, by Theorem 7 of Chapter III, if ( so ) has an exceptional minimal set if and only if the action ço of the group G on S' defined by f and g has a minimal set homeomorphic to the Cantor set. In what follows we construct such an action.

Fiber Bundles and Foliations 103 We consider here S I as IR/Z . So, a diffeomorphism f of S I can be thought of as a diffeomorphism of IR satisfying the property f(x + k ) = f(x) + k for every x E JR and k E Z. Define f: IR --* IR by f( x) = x + 1 / 3 and JR such that g (x + k) = g(x) + k ifx E IR and k E .7 and the g: PR graph of g in the interval [0,1] has the following form:

Figure 6 g is defined in such a way that g(x) = x/3 if x E [0,1/2], g(x) = 3x — 5/3 if x E [2/3,5/6], g(1) = 1, g' (1) = 1/3, g (k) (1) = 0 if k 2 and g is C on [0,1]. The diffeomorphism f corresponds to a rotation of angle 2t-/3 on S' and its expression on IR/Z is

The diffeomorphism

f(x(mod 1)) = (x + 1/3)(mod 1). Let K be the subset of [0,1] defined by K = n 7, 0 K, where for every j E IN, KJ is a union of closed intervals, defined inductively in the following manner: K0 = [0,1/6] U [1/3,1/2] U [2/3,5/6] = [0,1] — (1/6,1/3) U (1/2,2/3) U (5/6,1) . Supposing Kj _, = U 211 - 1 [01 -1„ .- I , I ] then Ki is defined from K1 _ 1 by removing from the interval [a" , 13 ',, - I ], its middle third, for every n = 1 ,..., 3 • 2" - '. Doing this we get K1 = U n3 211 P J where for every in = 1 ,..., 3 • 2 and for every n = 1 ,..., 3 - 2 a Jn - 1

)

1

6•3 It is clear that K is compact and nonempty. From the construction it is easy to verify that K is homeomorphic to the usual Cantor set, since after the first step the construction of both is the same.

104

Geometric Theory of Foliations

Lemma: Consider K as the subset of S'. Then K is a minimal set of the action generated by f and g. First we prove that K is invariant. We will denote by G the subgroup of Diff °°(S' ) generated by f and g. From the construction of the sequence [K JEN , one has f (K i ) = Ki for every j E IN so f (K) = K. From the definition of g and the inductive construction of K1 , we have

Proof.

g

(-1 [0,1/21) = K1

n

[0,1/6

]

1)

(j

and g(Ki

n [2/3,5/6 ]) = K, fl [1/3,5/6]

(j

1) .

Since Ki c [0,1 / 2] U [2/ 3,5/6], from the above relations we get that g(K1 ) C Ki+ , U KJ _ 1 c IÇ,.

So g(K) = g(n 7_ , K; ) =

n 7_

g(Ki ) C

n

KJ_

=

K. Analogously

g - '(K Cl [0,1/6 ]) = K1 , (") [0,1/2]

and

n [1/2,5/6 ])

n [2/3,5/6] ,

SO

g -1 (K) C K1 , .

Then g - ( K) C K. Therefore g (K) = K. We conclude therefore that K is invariant under f and g so K is invariant under G. Since K is compact and invariant under G, K contains a minimal subset We will see next that ti = K. To do this we will prove first that 1 / 3 is in A and then that the orbit of 1/3 in G, 0 ( 1/ 3 ), is dense in K. We will have then that p. = 0 ( 1 / 3 ) = K since 0 ( 1 / 3 ) is dense in A and A is minimal. 1 / 3 E A. Let x E u. We can suppose, without loss of generality, that x E [0,1 /2], since if x E ( 1/2,1] it is clear that f (x) or f -2 (X) E 10,1/21 (") ti. Consider then the case that x E [0,1/2] (.1 . Since is invariant under G, gn (x) = 0 E for every n 0, gn (x) = ( 1 / 3" ) x E ti, so lim n Therefore 1/3 = f (0) E 12.0 ( 1 / 3 ) is dense in K. Let/ — K = U ,IN ( an,i3n). Since K is homeomorphic to the usual Cantor set, the set B = i3 n E IN] is dense in K. Observe that 1 / 3 E B, since the interval ( 1 /6,1 / 3 ) is one of the intervals of the decomposition of I — K. Next we will prove that 0 ( 1 / 3 ) = B and hence 0 ( I / 3 ) = =K.

Fiber Bundles and Foliations

105

If suffices to prove that 1 — K = U h E G h( 1/6,1/3 ). Indeed, if there were the case, for every n E N there would exist an h E G such that h (1 /6, 1 / 3 ) = ( an 43,, ). Since dh/dt > 0 for every h E G we see that h( I / 3 ) = [3,, and therefore ( 1 /3 ) = B. We will prove that I — K = U hEG h ( 1 /6,1 / 3 ). In the first place, it is clear that U h€G h (1/6,1/3) C I — K. To see that I—KcU n(G h( 1 /6,1/3 ) it is sufficient to prove that for every j E IN, 1 — Ki C U hEG h ( 1 /6,1 /3 ). We prove this by induction on j. For j = 0, we have I — K o = (1/6,1/3) U (1/2,2/3) U (5/6,1) and (1/2,2/3) =f(1/6,1/3), (5/6,1) =f 2 (1/6,1/3). So I — K o C U hEG h ( 1 /6,1 / 3 ). Suppose by induction that I — K J c U hEG h ( 1/6,1/3) for 0 j — I. We have that / — Ke D / — Ke_i and (I — 14) — (1 — Kr _ 1 ) U Ien , where the intervals f„ have length 1/6 • 3. Since (I — K 1 ) — ( I — K _ 1 ) c (0,1/6) U (1/3,1/2) U (2/3,5/6), f 1, given n E 1,2 ,..., 3 • 2" - I I, there exists an i E 0, —1, —21 such that (11,' ) C (0,1 /6). On the other hand, as we saw, g' (K fl [0,1 /6]) = =K fl [0,1/2] for every j E N, so g -1 ((I — K r ) rl (0,1/6)) = = (1 Kr _ i ) n (0,1 /2) and therefore o f (I) c I - IC1-1. By the induction hypothesis = h( 1 /6,1 /3 ) for some h E G, so I" = = g h(1/6,1/3), and so /", c U I,EG h(1/6,1/3). • Let us look at a simple way to see the foliation 3 (it') geometrically. Let Es and ei be two closed curves in V2 which do not meet and are homotopic to b and d respectively. Let P2 = V2 -( U j) and ici = P2 X S ' . The figure below represents Al

Identification by (4, ,g)

Identification by (0,f)

Figure 7

- x [0,1] is drawn. The maniIn this figure a manifold with boundary 12, fold :12i should be thought of as P2 x [0,1 ], where we identify the points of P2 x 0 and P, x 1 with the same first coordinate. Observe that tq is a x 3-dimensional manifold such that a1t7/ is made up of four copies of T 2 ,

106 Geometric Theory of Foliations S', -62 x s' ,J, x s' and c72 X S', where 6- , and 6- 2 (resp. J, and J2 ) are the results of lifting 6- (resp. J) from V2. In order to obtain V2 from F2 we need two diffeomorphisms of identification, say fi : 6- 2 -6, and J2 • Let us construct M from A71. Given the diffeomorphisms of S', f and g define : (152 x s') u (J2 x s') (6 - , x s') u (J, x s') by )1, (x,y) = (0(x),f(Y)) if (x,y) E 6- 2 x S and 0 (x,y) = (6(x),g(y)) if (x,y) E d2 x S'. Consider on A-1 the equivalence relation - defined by (x,y) (x' ,y') if x = x' and y = y' or (x,y) = 1,1,(x',y/), or (x,y) = (x',y 1 ) in the case ( x',y' ) E ait71. Then M = / is a compact manifold of dimension 3 and we have defined a submersion 71" : M •—• V2 which makes the following diagram commute: -

In this diagram 'w1 is projection on the first factor r i (x,y) = x, 13 is the projection of the identification and p is the natural projection from P2 onto V2 . By construction IT M 1/2 defines on M a fibered space structure with base V2 and fiber S Let be the product foliation on it-f, whose leaves are of the form i72 X x E S'. A leaf P2 X tx) meets aft-i in four circles b i x txj, -6 2 x [xi, J, x fx), and c72 X [xi. Observe that the diffeomorphism of identification 0 takes the circle 6- 2 X X I to the circle 6 - x If(x)] and the circle J2 X [xi to the circle J, x [ g (x), or, as we identify the points of aA7f by 0 we automatically glue the boundary of a leaf of In this way induces on M a foliation 5 equivalent to ( ) . :

Notes to Chapter V (1) An application to the study of Ricatti's equation.

The equation of Ricatti in the complex domain is a differential equation of the following type: dy — = a(x)y - + b dx

y + c(x),

EC,

where a, b and c are entire functions, i.e. holomorphic in C .

Fiber Bundles and Foliations 107 In this note we will prove that the solutions of the Ricatti equation are meromorphic functions from C to (E. This result was originally proved by Painlevé [41]. Observe that this fact is not true for example for the equation dy/dx = y 3 ,x, y E C. In fact, this equation can be integrated by separation of variables and the solution such that g ( 0) = = yo 0 is y(x) = yo / ± xf1 - 2xyl, , which is not a function in the usual sense of the word, since it is multi-valued, that is, for each x 1/2y, y ( x) assumes two distinct values. Before we prove this result we will remember some facts about the theory of meromorphic functions. Consider the Riemann sphere of radius 1 / 2, S 2 C 1R 3 with a parametrization defined by the stereographic projections - (0,0, - 1/2)

4,01 :C

and so2 :C —0- S 2 - (0,0,1/2)1

1 (z 1 ,z2, - ( I - ! z i 2 )) 2 I + IzI2 1

=

iz2) =

so -) ( z = z i + iz2 ) =

1

I,

' —2: k I Z 1 + !Z1 2 (zi, —Z2

12 — 1 )) .

The changes of parametrizations are given by ° So2 (z ) =

50 2 ° (Pi(z ) =

1 9 4P2 °

(p,

-

C

0.

A meromorphic function f :€ f:C can be considered a holomorphic function 7:c S 2 . In fact, if z EC is not a singularity of f, set f (z) = (p i o f(z) and if —• S 2 is z is a singularity of f, set f (z) = ( 0,0, -1/2). We claim that f: o f holomorphic. Proof: if zo is not a singularity of f then is holomorphic in a holomorphic in neighborhood of zo and if f(z 0 ) 1/f(z) is also 0, ,p 2-1 7( z ) = a neighborhood of zo . In case zo is a singularity of f then zo is a pole of f and therefore 1 and g is holomorphic and nonvanishing in a (z) = (z - z o ) k g (Z), where k neighborhood of zo . We have then that (p 2 1 )7= (Z) 1 , which — Z0) k • (g(z)) is holomorphic. Conversely, if 7 : c s' is a holomorphic function then the function f(z) = -1 = ■Pi ° f (z), z EC, is meromorphic. Consider now the Ricatti equation dy

dx

= a(x)y - + b(x)y + c(x),

yEC

The local solutions of this equation are (complex) integral curves of the complex 1-form on C"-

= dy - (a(x)y 2 From the real point of view,

b(x)y + c(x))dx.

± ke„. where

(2 1 = dy i - Re(F(x,y))dx i + Im(F(x,_,v))dx2

108 Geometric Theory of Foliations cc), = dy, — lm(F(.x-,y))dx,

Re(F(x,y))dx,

where F(x,y) = a(x)y

2

+ b(x)y + c(x) .

Therefore the plane field defined by u.) = 0 onC 2 has real codimension 2 and complex 1. This plane field is integrable and can be considered as a plane field on C x S 2 , transverse to the fibers 1.z1 x S 2 . Indeed, consider the parametrizations of C x S 2 , 4, 1 :C x€ C x (S 2 -1(0,0,-1/2)1) and \t2 :CxC C x (S 2 — 1(0,0,1/2)1) defined by tt i (x,y) = (Aw l (Y)) and 1l2(x,,v) = (x,sc2(Y)). On C x (S 2 — 1(0,0, — 1/2)1) the plane field is defined by the complex 1-form I ) ( ) , and on C x (S 2 — 1(0,0,1/2)1) the plane field is defined by the complex ( 1-form Oh I )*(n) where n= —dy — (a(x) + b (x)y + c(x)y 2 )dx. We must verify that this plane field is well-defined. It is enough to show that they coincide on C x ( S 2 — 1(0,0,1/2), ( 0,0, — 1/2)1). In this region, the plane field defined by ( ‘ti I )* (n) is equivalent to the plane field defined by the form ( ik 2-I )*(n) = r(, ) ) on C x (C — 101), which can be expressed ok 2 Oh

Vi i )*(71) = —d(y 1 ) — (a(x) + b(x)y 1 + c(x)y 2 )dx = y

-2

(dy — (a(x)y -2

+ b(x)y + c(x))dx) =

•w

Hence the two complex 1-forms ce and 1,G; (1,t 1 )* (17) differ by the factor y -2 which does not vanish on C x (C — 101), and this proves that the plane field is well-defined on C x S 2 . + 62 ) = + 62 and n t ,3) (0,;, + 62 ) = On the other hand, since co (x,y) ( • _• = —y, we have that the plane field is transverse to the fibers 1.z1 x S 2 of the fibration x S 2 ,7r 1 ,C,S 2 ) where ri is projection on the first factor. Let be the foliation of complex codimension 1 defined by the plane field on C x S 2 . Since the fiber is compact, by Proposition 1, given a leaf L off, the map r i I L : L C is a covering. C is a diffeomorphism, Since C is simply connected, we can conclude that r i L : L so L CC x S 2 is the graph of a function 37: C S 2 . The function y (X) = -1 — = cc, ( y (x) ) is single-valued and rneromorphic, being also a solution to the Ricatti equation. We can then state the following Theorem.

Let a, b,c :C

C he holornorphic functions. The solutions (if the Ricatti

equation dy dx

= a(x) y

2

+ b(x)y + c(x),

a re meromorphic functions from C to C.

(2) Sacksteder's Theorem (1501).

In 1965, Sacksteder proved the following theorem.

x,y E C

Fiber Bundles and Foliations 109 Theorem. Let 5 be a codimension one, C2 foliation of a compact manifold M m ( m 2). Suppose that 5 has an exceptional minimal set p.. Then there is a leaf L C p. and a closed curve y : --• L such that, if f is the germ . of holonarny of y on a transverse segment y (1) then f' ( p) < I. In particular, the holonomy of E passing through p = y ( 0 ) L is not trivial. Denjoy's theorem (see note 2 of Chapter III) is a consequence of the above theorem. In fact, if 1.). is an exceptional minimal set of a foliation 5 of codimension 1 defined on a compact manifold M2 then all the leaves are homeomorphic to IR and hence simply connected; so the holonomy of such leaves is trivial. By Sacksteder's theorem such a foliation cannot be C 2 . In fact, the calculations made by Sacksteder for the proof of the above theorem are similar to those made by Denjoy. In the example of Sacksteder described in the text, two leaves which satisfy the conclusion of the theorem are those corresponding to the fixed points 0 and 5/6 of the diffeomorphism g defined in §6. (3) Hector's example ([19]).

We will see here an example of a codimension one foliation on R 3 = E 2 x IR whose leaves are dense and transverse to the fibers 1x1 x IR, x E R 2 . This foliation satisfies condition (a) of the definition of §2 , but not condition (b), that is, 71/, : L R 2 is not a covering, where L is a leaf and r the projection on the first factor. + < Consider the solid cylinder D 2 x R c R 3 where D 2 = I (xl ,x2 ) E R 2 and let S I x R = 3 ( D 2 x R 2 ). Given a diffeomorphism f : IR 111 such that f(x) = x for every x E (a,b), we are going to define a foliation 5 ( f) on D 2 x R - (101 x ( 00,a1 U (0) x [6,00 )), as follows. Consider on S I x IR a foliation g(f), the suspension of f, such that for every z E (a, b) the circle S I x {zl is a leaf of g(f) and the leaves of (f) are transverse to the lines (q) x IR, q E S i .

f(z z

f(z) ,_

'

Z

Figure 8 Define now the leaves of 5 ( f ) saturating the leaves of g f) by the flow of the radial field X (x,y,z) = (- x, - y,0 ) inside D 2 x S I , as in figure 8. So, if t --• (cos t, sin t, z(t)) = y(t) is the parametrization of a leaf g ( f) which passes through a point (x,y,z) E S I x D 2 such that z > b or < a, then 'y r t = (r cos t, rsin 1, z(t)), I E 91,0 < r < 1, is the parametrization of a leaf of 5 (f). The leaves of ( f) in the region D 2 x (a,b) are the disks D 2 x IzI, z E (a,b). (

110 Geometric Theory of Foliations D 2 x 1R — (101 x ( —00,a] Now consider a C c° diffeomorphism h: D2 x JR U [01 x [b,00)) which satisfies the following properties: (a) h (10) x (a,b)) = 101 x 111, (b) for every x E D 2 - 101, h(fxI x it) = 1x1 x R, (c) h

is the identity in a product neighborhood of S i x 1R.

We can define a diffeomorphism h as above taking h(x 1 ,x2 ,z) = (x 1 ,x2 ,a(r2 )13 (z) + (1 — a (r2 ))z), where r 2 = 4 + 4 and the graphs of a and j(3 are as in figure 9.

3

Figure 9

It is clear that in the above construction we can have a = 00 or b = +co . Let (f) = h* (5 (f)). It is clear that 5* (f) is a foliation on D 2 x JR whose leaves are transverse to the fibers 1x1 x 1R, x E D 2 . Further, 5* ( f) coincides with 5 ( f) on a neighborhood of S I x R. The idea now is to glue together various foliations like this defined initially on solid, disjoint cylinders, identifying the boundaries of these cylinders in the following manner. Suppose that ft : 111 R and f2 : JR are diffeomorphisms with f, ( x ) = x if x E i = 1,2. We can suppose that the leaves of g ),i = 1,2, are horizontal in the region Vi of S I x NI defined by V, = 1( 1,6,z) E S I x11110, — 7r/2 <0 <0i + 7r/21 (where we are writing the point (X, ,x2 ) E S 1 in polar coordinates and 0, E S i is fixed). Figure 11 illustrates what we want. (

Figure 10

Fiber Bundles and Foliations 111 With this restriction the leaves of 5 (f,) are horizontal in the region

Pi =

(r,O,Z)

E D2 x 111 O < r < 1,0,– 7/2 < 0 < 0, + 7/21.

Since 5* ( ff ) coincides with 5 ( fi ) in a neighborhood A, x 112 of S I x 1R, where ) are horizontal. A, = ( r,B) 1 – < r < 1), the leaves of 5* (ft ) I ((A, fl V,) x Glue together now the two cylinders by a diffeomorphism g : ( A 1 CI V I ) x IR (A 2 CI V2 ) x JR of the form g(x,z) = (a(x),z) where a : A 1 (--) V A2 fl V2 is a diffeomorphism. Thus we obtain a foliation 5( f1 ,f2 ) as in Figure 11.

Figure 11 The region where 5 (f,, f 2 ) is defined is a product of the form U x IR where U is diffeomorphic to the unit disk D 2 . So we can consider a (f j'2) as being a foliation of D 2 x IR transverse to the fibers (xi x JR, X E D 2 . Let us see now how a leaf F of 5 (fi ,f2 ) meets a fiber fx0 1 x IR, X0 E D2 . Observe first that in every step of the construction vertical fibers were taken to vertical fibers. If f l and e2 are the axis of the initial cylinders, there are p q E D 2 such that C I is taken to (pi x JR and P2 to fqj x IR, at the end of the process. If we consider 5 (A ,f2 ) restricted to (D 2 x 114, it is easy to see that, for every leaf F of the new foliation, T-IF:F D2 113,0 is a covering, where r is the projection r (X, z) = = x,x E D 2 , Z E IR. We have then that the new foliation satisfies the hypothesis (a) and (b) of the definition of §2. Given x0 E D 2 if y : I • D 2 - lp,q1 is a continuous curve such that ( 0 ) = -y ( 1 ) = x0 , we can get a holonomy transformation g 171 : x0 1 x 1R 1X0 1 X IR as in Theorem 1. Observe that the fundamental group of D 2 – Ip,q1 is the free group of two generators, a and i3, which can be taken as in the figure below: –

–

-

—

Figure 12

112

Geometric Theory of Foliations

It is easy to see that the holonomy transformations g1c,1 (or gm 1) and 43] (or 431 - ) are conjugate to fi and f2 respectively, by the same diffeomorphism. We have then that the intersection of the leaf F of g .12) which passes through (xo , z ) with x0 l x JR can be represented by the set k1 fi k2 2 0(Z) = if , 1 012 of °f2 e -••° f2j (Z)

fk We now consider diffeomorphisms process as before, we can inductively define transverse to the fibers {xi x 1R, x E D 2 . As fk ) which passes through (xo ,z) with 5 0(x) =

, ll f.,; ( r) I

n EZ,

E Z; .

R as before. Using the same fk ) on D 2 x IR a foliation g (fi

: JR

before, the intersection of the leaf of Ixo l x JR can be represented by the set

E .Z and 4E11 ,..., k11

,=1

where

H

n

=

fi

,

0....

ffn ( z ) .

fk ) Finally observe that since D2 is diffeomorphic to R2 , we can consider a f, as being a foliation on R 3 = R2 X IR transverse to the fibers (x1 x R, x E 112 2 . Now we will see that there exist diffeomorphisms ( f1 ),4•=1 such that all the leaves of 5 (fi f4 ) are dense in R 3 . (

that (I, (x) = 0 if x S 0, çô (x) = I if R of class C First fix 95, : R x 1 and ,p ' (x) 0 for every x E IR. Define fi ( x) = x + ap (x), where a > 0 is irrational. It is clear that fi is a Cœ diffeomorphism and that fl (x) = x if x 0 and (x) = x + a if x 1. Set 12(x) (x + a). It is clear that 12 is a C and that f2 ( x) = x if x 1. Analogously define f3 (x) = x + yo(x) and - 1 (x + 1). We claim that if a is irrational, all the leaves of a f, ) 14(x) = x + a and g2 (x) =--f3 -f4 (x) = are dense in R 3 . In fact, let g1 (x) =f1 ef2 (x) x + 1. It suffices to prove that, for every z E IR, the set B = (grg 2"( z) m,n EZ; is dense in R. Indeed, grg 2n ( z ) = z + ma + n and, since a is irrational the set (ma + n m,n E t is dense in 111, so B is dense in IR. • (

,...,

(4) Foliations on open manifolds. As was already mentioned not every compact n-dimensional manifold has a codimension k foliation where 0 < k < n. However when the manifold is open (i.e., not compact) the situation changes. The following theorem in this direction is known.

Theorem. Every codimension one plane field defined on an open manifold is hom °topic to a plane field tangent to a codimension one foliation. This theorem is contained in a more general result due to Gromov [15 ] and Phillips [44] about homotopies of plane fields of arbitrary codimension, of which the following is a sample.

Theorem. Let u be a codimension k plane . field on an open Riemannian manifold. If the normal fibrat ion a of a has discrete structure group then a is homotopic to a completely integrable plane .held.

Fiber Bundles and Foliations 113 (5) Foliations on 1R?.

A problem which has been studied recently is that of the characterization of a foliation when one imposes strong conditions on the topology of the leaves. A typical result in this direction is the following, due to C.F. Palmeira ([421). be a C r ( r a- 0), codimension one foliation defined on R n ( n a 3). and are homeomorphic to a n Suppose that all the leaves of S are closed subsets of 2 Then there is a foliation on R and a C r diffeomorphism (homeomorphism if r = 0) f n IR 2 x E n-2 such that the leaves of are of the form f ( F X a n 2 where F is a leaf of . In other words S is topologically equivalent to a product foliation of a foliation on 1R 2 with fibers 112' 2 .

Theorem. Let

"

-

I .

),

This theorem can in fact be strengthened, to the following statement ( 1 421): Let and g be two foliations on lR ( n 3 ) whose leaves are closed and homeomorphic to Pe -1 . Then g and g are topologically equivalent if and only if the leaf spaces of and g are homeomorphic. This fact is not true for n = 2. The above result admits other generalizations which can be found in [42 ] .

VI. ANALYTIC FOLIATIONS OF CODIMENSION ONE

A codimension n foliation g of an in-dimensional manifold is analytic when the change of coordinate maps which define a are analytic local diffeomorphisms of IV. Under these conditions any element of the holonomy of a leaf of g has a representation which is an analytic local diffeomorphism of litn. For example, the Reeb foliation of S3 is not analytic. Indeed, the Reeb foliation has a compact leaf whose holonomy is represented by the germs of two commuting diffeomorphisms of the line, f and g, with the following characteristics: f( x) = x, g(x) <x if x E (0,00) andf(x) < x,g(x) = x if x E ( — co , 0 ) . These diffeomorphisms are not analytic since an analytic map which coincides with the identity on an interval is the identity. It is natural then to ask if there exists analytic foliations of S3 . In this chapter we will see that the answer is no. More generally, we will show that no compact manifold with finite fundamental group has an analytic foliation of codimension one. The results of this chapter are due to A. Haefliger ([171) and [181). The obstruction to the existence of analytic foliations of codimension one is contained in the following theorem. Theorem 1. Let 5 be a codimension one C2 foliation of a manifold M. Suppose there exists a closed curve transverse to 5 homoto pic to a point. Then there exist a leaf F of 5 and a closed curve r c F whose germ of holonomy in a segment J transverse to 3, with x o = J fl F. is the identity on one of the com pone-nts of J ix o ) but differ from the identity on any neighborhood of x o in J.

Corollary. Let M be a real analytic manifold on which is defined an analytic foliation 5 of codimension one. Every closed curve transverse to 5 represents an element of infinite order in r i (M).

116 Geometric Theory of Foliations Proof of the Corollary. Let y S I --• M be a curve transverse to g and [ y] its homotopy class. Suppose, by contradiction, that [y] has finite order, [ -y = 1. Then the path a: S 1 M defined by a (e''' ) = -y( e ) is homotopic to a point. This yields a contradiction, since by Theorem 1, there is a path in a leaf of g whose holonomy germ cannot be analytic. -

51. An outline of the proof of Theorem 1 In this section we will present a sketch of the proof of Theorem 1. In subsequent sections this proof will be developed in detail. Let a : S 1 M be a curve transverse to g homotopic to a point. This means that there is an extension of a to a map A : D 2 --• M. This map is continuous, but by the Stone-Weierstrass approximation theorem, we can assume that A is C (see [26]). The map A is next approximated by a map g : D2 M transverse to 3:, except at a finite number of points I pi ,..., , where the tangency of g with the leaves of 5 is nondegenerate, that is, of one of the following types:

saddle

Figure 1

g* ( 5 ) , From this we obtain a foliation with singularities on D 2 , transverse to the boundary and whose singular set 1 p i ,•-., p,1 is made up of centers and saddles.

Analytic Foliations of Codimension One 117 When pi is a saddle of 5*, if we restrict to a small neighborhood V of pi as in figure 1, 5* I V has four integral manifolds Vi , -y2 , 73 , y4 which accumulate on pi . These leaves are called local separatrices of pi . If 7 is a leaf of 5* such that -y n V contains a local separatrix of pi , we say that -y is a separatrix of pi , and if y n V contains two local separatrices of pi , -y is a self connection of a saddle. When y is a separatrix of two distinct saddles, we say that -y is a saddle connection and that the two saddles are connected. In the final part of the proof of the theorem we will use the fact that it is possible to obtain g so that no two distinct saddles of 5* are connected. Observe that if pi and pi are two connected saddles of 5*, then g (pi ) and g (pj ) are contained in the same leaf of 5. When this occurs, we can modify g to obtain a function k : D 2 M, near g, such that k- (Jo and k- (7if ) are in distinct leaves of 5 whenever Pi are saddles of 3:). We can then suppose, without loss of generality, that 5* does not have distinct connected saddles, possibly having self-connections (which are indestructible under small perturbations). In the figure below we illustrate an example of what can happen:

r

(

Figure 2

is locally orientable (even in a neighborhood Observe that the foliation of a singularity). Since D 2 is simply connected there is a vector field Y on D 2 , with singularities 1p1 pj, whose regular orbits are the leaves of Applying Poincaré-Bendixson theory to the vector field Y, one shows that there is a closed curve F, invariant under Y, and a segment J, transverse to Y, such that it is possible to define a first-return map f, in a neighborhood of x0 = = F n J in J, following the positive orbits of Y, which is the identity on one of the components of — x 0 l, but is not the identity on any neighborhood of xo in J. The image of F under g defines a closed curve g ( ) in a leaf of whose holonomy is conjugate to f. This concludes the proof.

118

Geometric Theory of Foliations §2. Singularities of maps f : R"

JR

A singularity of a differentiable function f: IR" IR is a point p E IR' where df(p) = O. If ( x„) is a coordinate system about p, this means that

af ax I

af n

A singularity p of f is nonclegenerate if the symmetric quadratic form n

H(p) • u ---- D 2 f(p)(u,u)

2

—1

E a (fpx ax,ax, )

(x(p»ut.u.,

j= 1

is nondegenerate, where (u 1 un ) = dx (p) u. Since p is a singularity of f the form H(p) is independent of the system of coordinates chosen. So, if y = ( y, y,) : U --• IR", p E U, is another system of coordinates and dy(p) • u = (v i va ), one easily verifies that

(t)

E 2 (f y ) n

j

ay,ayi

(Y(P))vi - v

E j=I

I

a2 (f

1 x —)

aXi

(x(p))u,- u i .

Associated to the quadratic form H(p) and to the system of coordinates

°,x x( p ))) 1 ,,, j „ fax,axi which is called the Hessian of f at p with respect to x. The form H (p) is nondegenerate if and only if the Hessian matrix of f, in some system of coordinates, is nondegenerate. These notions extend naturally to differentiable functions defined on manifolds. In fact, if f : M --• JR is a differentiable function, a singular point of fis a point p E M such that df(p) = O. A singular point of f is nondegenerate if for some system of coordinates x:UcM p E U, the function fe : x (U) --• IR has a nondegenerate singularity at x(p). In virtue of (.), this definition is independent of the system of coordinates. Moreover the Hessian quadratic form of f at p remains well-defined by X: V --• Rn , we have the symmetric matrix ( a2

H(p) • u =

E I, j

=1

(!:

)

, 19-( f ° x-1) (x(p)) u, ax,ax,

where (u 1 tin ) = dx(p) u. Let p E M be a singularity of f: M IR. If E is a subspace of Tp M, we say that H( p) is positive (respectively negative) definite on E if H( p ) • u > 0 (resp. H(p) - u < 0) for every u E E — 101. The index of f at p is the largest possible dimension for a subspace E c 7,,M where H(p) is negative definite:

Analytic Foliations of Codimension.One 119 ind ( f,p ) = max dim ( E) 1E is

and

H(p) • u < 0

if

subspace

a

of

Tp M

u E E — 10j) .

The proof of the result below can be found in [36].

Theorem (Morse Lemma).

Let p be a nondegenerate singular point off with ind ( f,p) = k. There is a system of coordinates x = (x 1 ,..., xn ) on a neighborhood U of p such that f(q) = f(p) — x(q)

xl(q) +

(q) +...+ x2n (q) .

In other words, the function f is locally equivalent to the function 2

In the case n

2

2

2 one has three possible canonical forms:

(a) f(x) = f(p) — x — x; (b) f(x) = f(p) + x + f(x) f(p) — + x.

In the first two cases the level curves of f in a neighborhood of p are diffeomorphic to circles and p is a local maximum or minimum, respectively. In the third case p is a saddle point of f and the equation f(x) = f(p) defines the four local separatrices of p (see figure 1). We say that f : M IR is a Morse function when all its singularities are nondegenerate. Next we will see how one defines the Cr uniform convergence topology on the space of Cr functions of M to 1R, CT ( M,IR ), in the case when M is compact. For r = 0 and f E C° ( M,1R), define

jf

= sup !f(x)i • xEM

One easily verifies that 1 . 10 defines a norm on C ° (M,111). With this norm C° ( M,Ilt ) is a Banach space. For r 1, the CT norm can be defined by means of finite covers of M by systems of coordinates. Since M is compact, consider covers (U,), and ( V,) k, , of M such that for every î E l ,..., kl, one has U, C V, and V, is the domain of a local chart V, 1Rn. Given f E C'(M,ilfl, define the Cr norm of f on U, by :

flir,, =

For each j

max

( sup I'D' (f ° so, --1 )(so,(P)) pEU,

1 and each p E U„ D3 ( f ,,c, --1 )( ça,(p)) = L., is a sym-

120 Geometric Theory of Foliations )i to IR, where 11L1 11 = metric j-linear map from Ilt" x x IW = ( uj ) , = supl!lLi (u, = 11. = ..-= is defined The Cr norm of f with respect to the cover ( U1 ) ,k= , and ( 1/0 k [1f11,,1- One verifies that ll 11,. is a norm on Cr (M, IR ) . by IlfIlr = max i = With this norm this space is Banach. Let ( U/) 1 , (171') 1 be other covers of M such that for every j E 1 ,..., Li, c V; is the domain of a local chart ;t i : V; 1W. Let il:be the Cr norm and ( 1/1') fi=1 . One verifies easily induced on Cr ( M, 1R ) by the covers ( that there exist constants K2> K1 > 0 such that 1111;

d iI

K 2 11b/- •

Therefore, the Cr uniform convergence topology is well-defined. For more details see [27]. The result stated below proves, in particular, the existence of Morse functions. Theorem. Let M be a compact manifold, with or without boundary. If r the set of Cr Morse functions is open and dense in Cr (M,1R ).

2

The proof can be found in [36]. The following lemma will be used in the next section: Lemma 1. Let U,V and W be open sets of lit" where U C VC C W and W is an open ball. Let h: W JR be Cr, r _>1 2. For every > 0, there is f: W • It which is Cr and such that Ilf - hri r < E, fi(W- V)= =hl(W - V) and fl U is a Morse function. JR By the preceding theorem, given (5 > 0 there is an f0 : W such that fo is Morse and ll fo -hjj < (5. Let cp : JR be C' and such that ço U 1, j (1Rn - V) 0 and 90 ?.: O. Let f = fo + (1 - Oh. We have ( f - h) p ( - h) = so • a. Differentiating ,p • a k times we get D( = Cik DJ Op) D (a) , where for every j = 0 k, is a constant independent of a and of so. We have then

Proof.

E;_o

EjCJ

li Dk (40 0110

lc_

Letting max

iDiseqo •

E Icy ; )=0 Ecfl

Os_klc_r j-0

fD

I0I ,

Analytic Foliations of Codimension One 121 we get !ID" Op • a )11 0 Ls. a • (5 for 0 Ls. k s r. So, if .5 is sufficiently small, we will have III f — h11, < E. In an analogous manner one defines the Cr uniform convergence topology for maps between manifolds (see [27]). S3. Haefliger's construction

In this section if will denote a Cr( r 2) codimension-one foliation defined on a manifold M of dimension 3. If h : D 2 M is a C map, we say that p E D 2 is a point of tangency of h with if if Dh(p) IR 2 c Th(p) g.

Proposition 1. Let A : D 2 M be a Coe map such that the restriction A 1 3D 2 is transverse to if. Then for every E > 0 and every r 2, there exists g : D2 M, Coe , E near A in the cr topology and satisfying the following properties: (a) g I 3D 2 is transverse to if. (b) For every point of tangency p E D 2 of g with if, there exist a foliation box U of if with g ( p) E U and a distinguished map : U IR such IR. In parthat p is a nondegenerate singularity of r o g : g (U) ticular there are only a finite number of tangencg points, since they are isolated, and they are contained in the open disk D 2 = fzEIR 2 bld <1). (c) If T = [pi p 1 is the set of points of tangency of g with if, then g ( p,) and g (pi ) are contained in distinct leaves of if, for every i j. In particular the singular foliation if * = g* (if) has no distinct connected saddles. Proof. Let Q 1 ,..., Qk be foliation boxes for if whose union covers A ( D 2 ) and 7r, : 42, --• JR distinguished maps of a, i = 1 k. Observe that A meets if transversely at p E A (Q i ) if and only if D( A ) ( p) O. We will use the notation W, = A - (Qi ), 1 = 1 ,..., k. It is clear that U t W = D 2 and since D 2 is compact, there exist covers vi ) ;(= and (U, )',L, of D 2 by open sets such that Li, c V, c V, c W, for every i = I k. Let b = min i
122

Geometric Theory of Foliations

D(7ri o A)(p) = O. The construction of g satisfying (a) and (b) will be made by inductive modifications of A I U 1 W„ j E (1 ,..., JR such that AI u1 For j = 1. By Lemma I of §2 there exists A : – ) is Morse fl ( ir 1 o A I (W 1 – VI ) and f1 – ° Ah, < S I . We now define g i : D 2 M setting gi I (D 2 – V1 ) -= A I (D 2 – V 1 ) and g l W 1 ---,..., ) . Since R- 1 o A coincides with f1 on W 1 – V I , it is clear that g 1 is well-defined and that 7r 1 g1 I U1 = f 1 U 1 is a Morse function. Further, taking (5, sufficiently small, we have cl,.(g 1 ,A)

< c/k. : D2 — • M, 1 j k – 1, has Suppose by induction that a map Vi ) = A I (D 2 k, g1 I (D 2 – U been constructed so that dr (A,gi ) < JR is a Morse function. V,) and for every i = 1 : U1 JR such that (1/1/J+1 – Vi±1 ) = : By Lemma 1, there exists f , 4_ 1 1 Uji_ i is a Morse function and 114 +1 – – = 7r1, ° g1 ( VV.; ( D 2 – Vi , 1 ) = g1 I (D 2 – Vi , 1 ) and Ir./ - 1 ° gj r < 5,/ I Then set sc j _ 1 ,4_ 1 ) where (g1 (g ,..., gi ) = g»,1 I Wi It is clear that gi+ , is well-defined since f I (NPV».-1 V.1 -1-1) = = gf – 1'i+1 ). Moreover, if Ei is sufficiently small we will have dr (g»,,,gf ) < c/ k and also vi 0 gi+1 : U JR a Morse function, i = = I , , j + I, since the set of Morse functions is open and j in, gi+ , – ri gj t. can be taken arbitrarily small (in Ui n Uf+i ). Proceeding inductively we get finally gk : D 2 M such that for every i = I k, 0 gk : JR is a Morse function and cl,.(gk ,A) < e. From this we obtain gk satisfying (b). Observing that A aD 2 is transverse to g, we see that gk /aD2 is transverse to g if € is sufficiently small. Let T = Al be the set of tangencies of gk with Next we will indicate how it is possible to modify gk to obtain g such that the set of tangencies of g is T and g satisfies (c). Suppose for example that g ( p i ) and g ( p2 ) gk : are contained in the same leaf F of S and that p i E U,. Set f = V, IR , t = f ( p i ) and fix neighborhoods U C V of p i such that U IR C Vc Vc V; and p i is the only singularity of f, in V. Let or : V1 be a C function such that a 1 U 1, a ( – V) 0 and a a- O. Define 1; = + bor where (5 > O. Since dji + WOE, one verifies easily that if ô is sufficiently small then p i is the only singularity of in V, which is nondegenerate. Moreover the set of singularities of . coincides with that of since (f, – fi ) (V i – V) 7.-2 O. Define then h :D2 M setting gk 1 _1 , gk (D 2 – V). One easily en- ) and g, (D 2 — v) ° kg1 verifies that Tk satisfies (a) and (b) if (5 is sufficiently small and that the set t-

+

•

0

of tangencies of k is T. Observe now that F fl Qi contains at most a countable number of plaques 0 arbitrarily small so that in,' (t + (5) = ir ( .7i ( p 1 )) of S so there exists (5 F, or gk ( p i ) and Tk (p,) are in distinct leaves of . Repeating the process ,

Analytic Foliations of Codimension One 123 a finite number of times it is possible to obtain g, arbitrarily near A, whose set of tangencies p l ,•-•,Pfl is such that g ( pi ) and g (p1 ) are in distinct leaves of 5 if i j. •

Corollary. Let -y : S M be a C curve transverse to a homotopic to a constant. Then there is a C' map g : D2 ---• M such that g* (g) = 5* is a foliation with singularities, satisfying the following properties: (a) g 3D 2 is homotopic to -y and g* is transverse to 3 D 2 , (b) the singularities of g* are saddles or centers (see §2), (c) 5* has no distinct connected saddles.

Since -y is homotopic to a constant in M, there is a Cc° map A : D 2 such that A 1, 3 D 2 = -y (see [26]). It suffices now to take g as in Pro- M position 1, where dr (g,A) < E, E sufficiently small. IN Proof.

S4. Foliations with singularities on D 2 In this section we denote by S* a foliation of D 2 with a finite number of singularities and transverse to the boundary 3 r)2 . The set of singularities of 5* will be denoted by T. We say that 5* is Cr locally orientable if for every p E D 2 there exist a neighborhood U of p and a Cr. vector field Y on U such that if qE U— T then Y( q ) 0 and is tangent to the leaf of 5* through q, and if q E T then Y( q ) O. We say that 5* is CT orientable if there is a vector field Y as above, defined on the whole disk D 2 .

is a foliation with singularities on D 2 , C T locally orienProposition 2. table, then g* is Cr orientable. For every p E D 2 there is a Cr. vector field Y defined on a neighborhood U of p such that Y is tangent to a* and Y( q ) = 0 if and only if q Uk be a cover of D 2 by such neighborhoods is a singularity of 5*. Let U, Yk the corresponding vector fields. and Y, The problem of determining a vector field Y as desired reduces to conveniently orienting Y, Yk , obtaining a new collection of vector fields such that for every i E I ,..., k P, = Yi or V, = - Y, and, further, if q E (U n uj ) - T then V ( q) and fi ( q ) have the same orientation. In fact, suppose for a moment that this is possible. In that case, it suffices to consider a partition of unity ( ço, ) A, = , and define

Proof.

,

,

Since

( D2

- Ui ) -=

0, the vector field

f,

extends to a

Cr

vector field

124

Geometric Theory of Foliations

on D 2 setting (ça, V i ) ( q ) 0 if q U. So Y is well-defined and is C' on D 2 . It is tangent to 5*, since each P, is. Further Y (q) = 0 if and only if q is a singularity of a* since if q is not a singularity of 5*, at least one of the vectors 0 we say Y1 and Yi have the same orientation. If X,i < 0 we say they have opposite orientations. Fix = Y, and a point p, E U1 . Given j > 1 , fix a curve -y : [0,1] D2 such that -y ( 0 ) = p l and -y ( 1 ) = pi E Ui . Consider a cover (V) ;11_ 1 of y(1) by neighborhoods so small that V, n Vi 0 if and only if ) = i + 1 and for every i we have 1/, c U,, . Now define V,, , 1 s n, inductively so that Pi = Y, and has the same orientation as V. Note that if f =11, we have f, fi; = ± Then set Pi = Further, if we take a curve 6 : [0,1] D 2 such that 6 ( /) C the definition of fi along 6 will coincide with the definition of V along -y. It follows from this fact and from D 2 being simply connected that the definition of V is independent of the curve chosen. We leave it to the reader to verify the details. •

Corollary. Let be a Cr (r 2 ) codimension one foliation on M and g : D2 M a Cr map such that the points of tangency of g with 3: are nondegenerate. in the sense gr (b) of Proposition 1. Let is ------ g* (3: ). Then C'

orientable.

Proof. Let Q, Qk be foliation boxes of 5 such and r, : Q, IR be distinguished maps of a on Q. of 5* in Q, are the connected components of level g = g,. One easily verifies that for every i E 11 3g 3g Y, ( ---L, ) is tangent to the level curves ax„ 5* is Cr - locally orientable, hence Cr - '-orientable.

Q, D g (D 2 ) that U The nonsingular leaves curves of the function k the vector field

of g,. This proves that

We will now see some properties of the vector field Y constructed above, in the case that 5* satisfies the properties of the corollary of Proposition 1. Consider first a singularity p of Y, where pE W=g (Q), Q being a distinguished map of 5. Let it : Q fR be a distinguished map of 5. Then p is a nondegenerate singularity of the map f= it og: W IR and the orbits of Y are contained in the level curves of f. By the Morse Lemma there is a diffeomorphism a : U V, where pE VC W and a (0) = p, such that

Analytic Foliations of Codimension One

125

f ce(x,Y) = f(p) + q(x,y) 2 + y2 0_ where q(x,y) X2 r (x 2 + y 2 ) or x 2 — y 2 . In the first two cases p is a center of Y, that is, the nonsingular trajectories of Y in Ware all closed. In the last case p is a saddle of Y, that is, f -1 (f(p)) is made up of two differentiable curves S i and (52 that meet transversely at p so that S I U •52 — f contains four regular trajectories of Y V, which we call a 1 , a2 , a3 , a4 where a l U a3 U [IA = 6 1 and a2 U a4 U tP62. The trajectories aj , j 4, are the local separatrices of Y. Two of them, say a, and a3 , are characterized by the property lirn,„ Y, ( q ) = p, q E aj ( i=1 ,3 ) and the other two are characterized by the property lim,, _ Y, ( q ) = p, q E a, (i = 2,4). The trajectories of the first type are called stable and those of the second type unstable. The fact of g 3D 2 being transverse to 5 implies that Y is transverse to 3D 2 S'. We can suppose that Y points to the inside of D 2 along S', since in the other case we simply substitute Y by — Y. Given a trajectory -y (that is, -y t Y, (q), q E D 2 ) we define co ( y ) = tx E D 2 x = lim, -y ( ) where 1im 00 I and a (y) lx E D 2 x = lim, 'y (t ) where lim, t = By the Poincaré-Bendixson theorem (see [201), the set w ( -y ) can only be a singularity, a closed orbit or a graph of Y. A graph is a connected set r formed by saddles and separatrices of saddles such that if p is a saddle of F then at least a stable and an unstable separatrix of p are contained in F. Analogously, a (y) can only be a singularity, a closed orbit, a graph or a ( -y ) = 0 in the case where -y meets a 13 2 . ,1

We say that r c D' is a limit cycle of Y if r does not reduce to a singularity and there is an orbit -y of Y such that y n F = 0 and (.0 ( -y ) = r F. or a ( -y ) From what we saw above, a limit cycle F of Y is a closed orbit or a graph of Y. One also can verify that r is always connected and that D 2 — r contains at least two connected components, one of which contains 3D 2 r n 3 D2 = 0). In the figures below we illustrate some possibilities for in the case that it is a graph:

Definition.

Figure 3

In the ease we are considering, Y has no connections between distinct saddles and hence the above possibilities are the only ones up to homeomorphisms.

126

Geometric Theory of Foliations

Let E be the set of all limit cycles of F. Given r E E we denote by R ( F ) the union of the closures of the connected components of D 2 — r which do not contain a D 2 . On E we define a partial ordering by

F ,5_ F, Observe that R

(r)

R(f 1 ) c R( 1'2 ) .

is invariant under Y, since

r

is.

Proposition 3. Let (r ) noN be a decreasing sequence of limit cycles and Fo, a closed orbit or a graph of Y. the boundary of the set fl „ I R ( Fa ). Then F Proof. Without loss of generality we can suppose that all the terms of the sequence ( ro „IN are distinct. Since the number of saddles of Y is finite, Y has a finite number of graphs and hence we can also suppose that all the are closed orbits. Under these conditions closed orbits of Y accumulate upon F c,,. For every n 1, R (r „ ) is invariant under Y, homeomorphic to a closed disk and R ( r„ ) c R ( rn ). It follows therefore that n„, R ( r,,) and F invariant under Y and nonempty. Further roe contains at least one point p such that Y( p ) O. In fact, there are no centers in ro,, since those are not accumulated upon by limit cycles. On the other hand, if F a saddle, it must also contain two separatrices. Suppose that F cc is not a closed orbit of Y and let p E F oe be a regular point. We claim w ( p) ( * ) is a saddle contained in F. First observe that w ( p) does not contain a center of Y. If w ( p) were not a saddle of Y, w ( p) would contain a point q such that Y( q) 0, since w ( p) is connected. Observe that since r3, is not a closed orbit of Y then q '0(p) = IY,(p) t E IR I. The argument now is analogous to that of the Poincaré-Bendixson theorem. Let (5 be a small segment transverse to Y with q E 6. Then 0 ( p) meets in a monotonic sequence p„ = Y en ( p) where lim t„ = co and lim „_, p„ = q (see figure 4.).

Figure 4

(•) (.4( p) = u

-y) and( p) = c (y)where is the orbit of Y such that

(0) =

p.

Analytic Foliations of Codimension One 127 Let 77 be a closed curve of D 2 made up of the union of segments [pn ,p„, 1 ] C 6 and = Y, ( p) tn t tn , 1 1 C 0(p) and let be the connected component of D 2 — n which contains q. An orbit which cuts the segment [pn ,p„, 1 ] cannot be closed, since it enters the region and never again leaves, so p„ cannot be an accumulation point of closed orbits of Y, a contradiction since pn E roe . Hence w( p) is a saddle. Analogously a ( p) is a saddle. Observe that since a saddle in roe is an accumulation point of closed orbits of Y, then it has at least one stable and one unstable separatrix contained in roe (see figure 5). Hence Fo, is a graph.

Figure 5

§5. The proof of Haefliger's theorem

Let be a C2 codimension one foliation on M and suppose y : S I M is a closed curve transverse to 5. , homotopic to a point. By the corollary to Proposition 1 there is a map C g : D 2 M such that g* (a) = a* is a foliation with singularities on D 2. By the corollary to Proposition 2 there is a C' vector field Y, tangent to .S*, whose singularities are the same as those of . This vector field Y is transverse to 3 D 2 and on 3 D 2 points inward toward D 2 , its singularities are centers or saddles (finite in number) and there do not exist connections between distinct saddles. Let f, he the set of limit cycles of Y, to which we add the closed orbits and graphs obtained as in Proposition 3 of §4. Observe that if is nonempty since if p E 3 D 2 , w(p) is a limit cycle. Moreover by Proposition 3, is such that if (r,,) „N is a decreasing sequence in , then there exists F such that roe F, for every n E N. The order relation on is analogous to that

128

Geometric Theory of Foliations

already considered on E. By Zorn's lemma has a minimal element r. Such a r bounds a region R(r) whose interior contains no limit cycles, that is, for every p E R(r), 0(p) is a singularity, a periodic orbit or O ( p ) is contained in a graph.

Figure 6

Consider now a segment 6, transverse to Y, cutting I' in a point p such that Y ( p) O. Suppose first that F is a closed orbit of Y. In this case it is possible to define a holonomy transformation f: 6 1 b. This transformation is the identity on 6 1 n R (T) but not the identity on any neighborhood of p in 6, since if it were, r would not be in Let /2 = g (F) and n = g(6). Then kt is a closed curve in F, the leaf of 5 which contains g ( p), whose holonomy h is given by h(x) = g f o (g/ 6 1 ) -1 (x). It is clear that h is the identity on one of the components of ij — g ( p), but not the identity on any neighborhood of

r.

o

g(p) in n. Suppose now that r is a graph of Y. In this case the transformation f can only be defined on an open segment 6 1 c â — (6 fl R(F)) . We can extend f continuously to p so that f(p) = p. On 6 fl int ( R (F ) ) , although the orbits of Y are closed, the "holonomy transformation" in this component does not correspond to the curve r (see figure 6). Nevertheless the segment g(S) is transverse to 5 and the element h of the holonomy of a. corresponding to g (r) c F is unilaterally conjugate to f, that is, if x E g ( 6 1 ) we have h ( x ) = = g o fo (g/6 1 ) -1 (x) and hence h is not the identity on any neighborhood of g ( p) in g(6). It is possible to prove however that h is the identity on g(62 ), where 62 = â n R(r). Indeed, let s be the saddle of Y which is contained in F. Any regular orbit y C r is such that w ( y ) = a ( y ) so r contains one or two regular orbits (see in figure 3 the last two pictures sketched). In the case that r contains only one regular orbit, the other two local separatrices of Y must be contained in R (F ) , since a graph r as in the next figure cannot be a minimal element of If. -

-

Analytic Foliations of Codimension One 129

62

Figure 7

In figure 7, 0, and 02 are not in F. We leave to the reader the verification of the above-mentioned fact. Note that this implies that the two local separatrices of s which are not in F must be connected, since otherwise there would be a limit cycle contained in the interior of R(F). Therefore the separatrices of s are pairwise connected, forming closed curves U fsi and -y2 U fs) as in figure 6, where = 7 1 U -y2 U 1s1 or = = 7 1 u Is] and ô n 0. Consider for example the first case ( F = -y U -y2 U Est ) . Take a segment (5' transverse to Y such that 6' fl -y2 0. Let 62 = R(r) fl 6, ô = R(F) fl 6' and .5 1' = 6' – We can then define unilateral holonomy maps f, : 62 (52 and f,' : —0- ô. We have f1 (x) = x if x E 432 and f i'(x) = x if x E ô , since the orbits of Y in the interior of R (F) are closed. Let A i = g (1, 1 U (51 ) and ,u2 = which are = g ( -y2 U i s ) ) and h 1 , h 1' be the holonomy maps of A t and defined on open segments of g (6) and g ( ' ) . The restrictions h, I g (ô2 ) and h g (6 ) are conjugate to f, and so h, ( x ) = x if x E g (62 ) and h i' (x) = x if x E g (6;). Since the holonomy map h of g (F) is the composition of those of pt, and p2, one easily sees that h g (62 ) = identity. The case that = 61 U is analogous to the above and we leave it to the reader. This ends the proof of Theorem 1. Theorem 2. Let M he an analytic compact manifold with finite fundamental group. Then there exists no analytic jbliation of codimension one on M.

By Lemma 7 of Chapter IV there is a closed curve 7y" : S 1 M transverse to fF. Since M has finite fundamental group, [y ]" = I for some n, so the curve -y ( ) = (eint ) is homotopic to a constant on M and is transverse to EF . It now suffices to apply Theorem 1. •

Proof.

In particular, there are no analytic . foliations of codimension One on S3.

VII. NOVIKOV'S THEOREM

The following theorem, due to Novikov [40], is one of the deepest, most beautiful theorems in foliations.

Theorem.

Every C 2 codimension one foliation of a compact threedimensional manifold with finite fundamental group has a compact leaf

In particular every C 2 codimension one foliation of S 3 has a compact leaf homeomorphic to T 2 . This theorem has an elaborate proof; for this reason we will first give an informal sketch of the more important steps. Later we will see a rigorous proof.

§1. Sketch of the proof The first step consists of showing the existence of vanishing cycles. A vanishing cycle is a map f0 : S' M contained in a differentiable family f,: S' --• M, t E [0,Ej, E > 0, such that: (1) for every t, f(S 1 ) is contained in a leaf A„ (2) f,: S' --• A, is homotopic to a point (in A,) if and only if t 0 and (3) for every x E S the curve t f, (x) is transverse to a .

Example I. In the Reeb foliation of the solid torus D 2 x S', any meridian of the boundary is a vanishing cycle. The existence of a vanishing cycle follows, as one would expect, from the techniques of Haefliger, described in Chapter VI. The vanishing cycle is then modified to get a simple cycle in the following way: if 71- ,1, : A, denotes

132

Geometric Theory of Foliations

A, of f, are imbeddings the universal covering of A„ then the lifts j : for every t O. The rest of the proof of Novikov's theorem consists of proving that the existence of a simple vanishing cycle implies the compactness of A o . Having a simple vanishing cycle ( f,), (1 , it is possible to prove that there is a family of immersions F,: D2 M such that F,1 S 1 = f, and F1 (D 2 ) c A, for every F, (x) is normal to a 0 and such that for every x E D 2 , the curve t t (Figure 1).

Figure 1

Next one shows that for any a > 0 there exist t, , t2 , O < t2 < t i < a, such that (1) 24 11 = (2) F,, (D 2 ) C F1, (D 2 ) and (3) for every t such that o < t2 < t < t one has F, (D2 ) n F, (D2 ) = 0. (Figure 2). Hence it follows that arbitrarily near A 0 there is a region R bounded by the surfaces

U

=

xES' '2

F,(x)

and C2 = F, (D 2 ) - F, 1 (D2 )


such that A 0 fl R = 0. This region has the following property: any simple curve transverse to 5: that enters R is trapped to wander indefinitely without being able to leave R. Since R is arbitrarily near A o it follows that through the leaf A o there passes no closed curve transverse to S. On the other hand, one easily shows that if A is noncompact then there exists a closed curve transverse to S passing through it. So A L, must be compact.

Novikov's Theorem

133

Figure 2

52. Vanishing cycles Consider a codimension one foliation 5 on a manifold M.

Definition 1. Let A 0 be a leaf of

. We say that a closed curve fo : S 1

Ao

is a vanishing cycle /./. fo extends to a differentiable map F : [0,d x S 1 satisfying the following properties:

M

(a) for every t E [0,d. the curve f1 :

M, defined by f (x) = F(t,x)

is contained in a leaf A, F(t,x) is transverse to , (b) for every x E S I the curve t (c) for t > 0, the curve f, is homotopic to a constant in the leaf A, and fo is not homotopic to a constant in A o . We will call a map F as above a coherent extension of the vanishing cycle fo . In this section we will examine diverse properties of vanishing cycles. We begin with an existence theorem:

134

Geometric Theory of Foliations

Proposition 1. Let M be a compact manifold of dimension n a- 3 with finite fundamental group and a' a C 2 codimension one foliation of M. Then a vanishing cycle.

a

has

Proof. Since M is compact and r i (M) is finite by Lemma 7 of Chapter IV, transverse to and homotopic to a point. Under there is a curve a : s' these circumstances, by Haefliger's construction (Chapter IV), there is a C' map g: D 2 M such that the foliation a'* = g* of D 2 is given by the orbits of a vector field Y on D 2 whose singularities are centers or saddles and such that the only saddle connections permitted are self-connections. By what was seen in §5 of Chapter VI, there exists an open region R of trivial holonomy in Y such that the boundary aR is a curve with nontrivial holonomy (see figure 6 in Chapter VI). The proof that a. has a vanishing cycle consists of finding a curve F C R which is a periodic orbit or a graph invariant under Y such that (1) g ( F ) is not homotopic to a constant in the leaf A g(r) and (2) F is the boundary of a band C c R, a union of periodic orbits of Y, C = U (E(01] -y„ where g (-y, ) is homotopic to a constant in the leaf A g(,) . Since the tangency of g with a at the centers is of parabolic type, all the regular trajectories y of Y, near a center, are closed and have image g ( -y ) homotopic to a point in A g() (see Figure 1 of Chapter VI). It is natural then to look for F starting from the centers of Y in R. Observe that if the number 1, then the number of saddles is f – 1. This is a conseof centers of Y is f quence of the index theorem (see [35]). The same is true for the closure R 1) are the centers of Yin R, then Y has k – 1 of R, that is, if c, ck ( k saddles in say s, s . For i = 1 k let V, be the maximal connected subset of R that contains c, and is a union of c, and closed orbits of Y homotopic to a constant in their respective leaves. The set V, is, by construction, non empty and invariant under Y. Moreover it is open and av, = v vi is a closed connected curve in D 2 which is a union of orbits of Y. In fact, let -y() C V, . Since all the orbits of Y in R have trivial holonomy, it follows from Theorem 3 of Chapter IV, that there exist a cylindrical neighborhood C0 of -yo , Co C R, and a diffeomorphism h : ( - 1,1) x -yo —0 Co , such that for any t E ( — 1 , 1 ) , = h( [ti x -y o ) is a closed orbit of Y. Denote by A, the leaf of fF which contains g ( -y, ) . Let us fix some Riemannian metric < , > in M. Since g (1 ) ) is homotopic to a constant in A o . there exists a differentiable map fo : D 2 —• A, such that fo ( 3 D 2 ) = g ( y 0 ) . It follows from Lemma 4 in Chapter IV that fo extends to a continuous family of maps f,: D 2 M, t E ( f ,E ), such that f, (D 2 ) C A, and for each x E D 2 the curve t f, (X) is normal to . The curve f,(aD 2 ) = 6, is clearly homotopic to a constant in A,. Moreover, for t small, the curves 6., and g ( -y, ) are homotopic in A,, because u b, = lim 0 g ( -y, ) = g ( "y ( )). Therefore g ( -y, ) is homotopic to a constant in A„ which implies that V, is open. ,

,

Novikov's Theorem 135 Since V, is invariant under Y, it follows that av, is either a closed orbit or a graph of Y. If av, is a closed orbit 70 of Y then, g (y o ) is not homotopic to a constant in A g ( .o)• Since 70 C R, it follows that in the interior of -y all the orbits of Y are closed, i.e., -yo belongs to a family of orbits of Y, t -y, „ , such that for t > 0 g (y e ) is homotopic to a constant in A„ and we are done. In the other case, av, = r, is a graph of Y and we have two possibilities. The first is that there is 1 i k such that g ( ro is not homotopic to a constant in A g(r ). In this case g (F,) is a vanishing cycle in A g(ç) . The second possibility k, g (r ) is homotopic to a constant in A g(r ). Since is that for all i = 1 the difference between the number of centers and saddles in —12- is one, it follows that two of these graphs, let us say r, and r2 , contain the same saddle s l as in the following figures.

Figure 3

In this case, V, U V2 is homeomorphic to a closed disk or to two closed disks with one point in common. Consider the graph r' aT7, U 0i 2 = r, u r2 . Since g ( F 1 ) and g(F2 ) are homotopic to constants in A g(ç1) = g(12) = A g(r i ) , it follows that g (F1 ) is homotopic to a constant in A g(r 1 ) . So there is a neighborhood U of F' such that U F' consists of closed orbits of Y, homotopic to constants in their respective leaves. This can be verified using a simple extension of the proof of Lemma 4 (Chapter IV). Let r' = r , where k i :5_ k/2, be all the graphs of Y obtained in the same way as F'. For each i = 1 ,..., k l , let V: be the maximal connected set which contains F ,1 and such that V: r) consists of centers and of closed orbits of Y homotopic to constants in their respective leaves. By the arguments used above V: is open. Its boundary is a closed curve in R, union of orbits of Y. As before, if there exists 1 5. i k, such that g ( 31/)) is not . homotopic to a constant in A„, , then g ( 8 v) is a vanishing cycle in A There remains the possibility that for every i = 1 ,..., k l , g (av;) is homotopic to a constant in A,, a , . In this case aV: is a graph for every i = 1 ,..., k i . , let us say 0V and ay,' , contain the same saddle. Again at least two of the —

136

Geometric Theory of Foliations

Figure 4

Let 172 = â V U ô V. Clearly r2 is a graph of Y and g (r2 ) is homotopic to a constant in Ag(r2) . If k2 is the number of graphs as above, we evidently have 1 s k2 ( 1 / 2) k1 . Moreover r2 has a neighborhood U such that U — r2 consists of closed orbits of Y homotopic to constants in their respective leaves. Since aR n aD2 = 0 and there are only a finite number of singularities of Y in R, proceeding inductively with the above argument we get, after a finite number of steps, a closed orbit or a graph r of Y such that g (F ) is a vanishing cycle in A g(r) . • Suppose now that 5 is a transversely orientable foliation of a manifold M and X a vector field normal to 5 with respect to a Riemannian metric < , > on M. We say that a curve transverse to 5, y : I M, is positive (respectively, negative) if, for every t E I, ( y ' t),X ( -y ( t ) ) > > O (resp. < 0). Let f0 : s' A o be a vanishing cycle and F: [0,e] x S t M a coherent extension of fo . We say that fo is a positive (resp. negative) vanishing cycle if the curves t F(t,x) are transverse positive (resp. negative). If further, the curves t F(t,x) are orthogonal to the leaves of 5, we say F is a normal extension of fo . Proposition 2. Let fo :

s'

A o be a positive vanishing cycle. Then

( i) there is a normal positive coherent extension of A, (ii) ifjo : s' A ° is homotopic to fo in A o , then jo is a positive vanishing cycle. Proof. (i). Denote by X, the flow generated by the normal field X. The map f( t,x) = X, ( fo (x)) is well-defined on [0,6] x s' for (5 > 0 suffif ( 1 ,x) by a ciently small. Let us reparametrize now the curves t 1—+ t ( ,x ),x) in such a way that the new map -f(a,x) = P(t(cv,x),x) is a normal positive coherent extension of f0. Since jo is a positive vanishing cycle, the positive holonomy of L is the identity. This implies that the integral curves of the foliation f*( ) of [0,6] x s' near 0 x s' are all simple closed curves. Fix xo E s' and let S, denote the integral curve of f* ( s) passing

Novikov's Theorem 137

through ( t, x0 ) E 10,61 x s'. Thus it follows that, for a ( t, x) in only one point ( t ( a,x),x). the curve t

0 small, S

Figure 5

By construction, the map F : [OM X S' M given by F( a, x) =f(t(a,x),x) satisfies conditions (a) and (b) of the definition of coherent extension. We show now that by reducing more the domain of F we can guarantee that the curves :fa (x) = ( a, x) are homotopic to zero for a > O. Indeed, let F: 10,F] x s' f,(x) = F(t,x) be a positive coherent extension for L. For simplicity suppose F and that, for t f, (S') and — 1 f,(S ) are in the same leaf. It is clear that for t small the curves f, and 7, are close in the intrinsic topology of A, and therefore are homotopic. Consequently, restricting to a domain of the form [0,E1 x S', E Z, we have that T is a normal, positive coherent extension of fo . (ii) Observe first that there exists E > 0 such that if f0 : s' A o and do ( fo ,f0 ) < E then 70 is a vanishing cycle, where do is the intrinsic metric on A 0 . The proof of this fact can be done considering positive normal extensions F: [0,6] x S I M and T: [OA x s' Ai of fo and 70 respectively, where F is coherent. The proof that the restriction of F to an interval of the form [0,E] x s' < E ) is coherent reduces, as in (i), to proving that the curves f, and f, are close for small t, in the intrinsic metric of A„ and therefore are homotopic. Suppose now that L and 70 are homotopic in A o and that fo is a vanishing cycle. Let : [0, 11 x A o be a homotopy connecting fo and L. By the preceeding observation and by compactness of the interval [0, 11, there exists a positive integer n o such that if ‘,C, k no ( X) = (pk (x) is a positive vanishing cycle, then ( x) is a positive vanishing cycle. By transitivity, we conclude that ion° (x) = J0 (x) is a positive vanishing cycle.

138

Geometric Theory of Foliations S3. Simple vanishing cycles

From now on we assume that M is a compact orientable three-dimensional manifold and if a C2 foliation of codimension one on M. Let fo : S' A o be a positive vanishing cycle and F: [0,E] x S' M a positive, normal coherent extension of fo . By transversality theory and by Proposition 2 we can assume, taking an approximation of fo , that (j) f0 is an immersion, (ii) the points of self-intersection of fo are double points and transverse, that is, the sets of the form ./V ( p ) contains at most two points and if p = fo (x l ) = fo ( x2 ) with x, x2 in S I then the vectors f6 (x, ) and f,1 (x i ) generate the tangent space to Ao at p. With this consideration, it is clear that the set Bo = 1p Efo(S I ) IA-1(P) contains two elements) is finite. Let B, = fp E f, ( S' ) f,-1 (p) contains two O. elements) and n, = #B, = cardinality of B, if t Since fo ( S' ) is compact and the curves t 1-4 F(t,x) are reparametrizations of trajectories of the normal vector field, we can take E > 0 sufficiently small so that if x, ,x2 E S ' , the curves -y; = F([0,e] j --- 1,2 either do not meet or one is contained in the other. It follows therefore that n, Is no for o < t < E. A Given a leaf A of if denote by  its universal covering and by rA :  the covering projection. Since f,,t > 0, is homotopic to a constant in A,, we can lift f, to a curve]; : S 2, such that wAr = f, (see [29]). Our lifts always neglect base points, implicitly assuming that they are fixed. Definition. We say F is a simple coherent extension of fo if the :4 are simple curves in 2, for t > O. A 0 be a positive vanishing cycle and Proposition 3. Let fo : M a positive normal coherent extension of fo . Let f,(x) = F: [0,f] x S'

= F(t,x), x E S' and A, be the leaf of if that contains f, (S I ). Then there 1, the leaf A in contains a 0 such that for every n exists a sequence t,, A„, which has a simple, positive, normal coherent vanishing cycle g„ : S l 1, we have t = 0). extension (it is possible that, for every n 2, be a lift of f, and B, = p E f, (S') I p = f,(x l ) = Let 7, : S' x2 in S' j. As we have already seen, we can take E small f, (x) with x, (S' ) p #B0 = k. For t > 0 set h, = jp enough so that n, = #B, x2 in S' 1. Clearly 7r-A, (n,) C B, and there= (x, ) = j; (x2 ) with x, #fi, 5_ nt k. Suppose Bo = j p, and let x, x,' in S' be fore such that fo (xi) = fo (x1') = p„ i = 1 ,..., k. By uniqueness of solutions of the normal vector field, if p E B,, then p = f, (X,) = f, (xi') for some j = = 1 k. Let K 1 = j E 10,f] fi (x 1')1 and U, = jI E (0,0 1:4(x,) = (x,')). Clearly K 1 is closed and Ki D U,. We will show that U, is open. Proof.

Novikov's Theorem

139

Let S' — ix, ,x 1') = a U 13, where a and 1 are open segments and a ( .1 f = = 0. If t E U, we have that:Z(x, ) = , /-s; (xi) and therefore the restriction of f, to the closure of a is a closed curve in A, homotopic to a constant in A,. By Lemma 4 of Chapter IV there exists a b > 0 such that for s E ( t b,t + ), Fe is closed and homotopic to a constant in A s , so f5 a is a closed curve in ;15 , which implies that s E U, and therefore U, is open. We have three possibilities: (1) There exists (5 > 0 such that [0 ,S] n u1 = 0. In this case, restricting F to [0,b] x S we obtain h, < no = k. We continue the argument with U2 = t E (OM LZ(x2 ) = (2) There exists b > 0 such that (0,6] c U,. In this case ) for t E (0 05] so f,(x l ) = f, (x,') for t E [OM. We can consider g o = as maps of S i on A o . Since fo is not homotopic = foi and To = fo to a constant in A o , we can suppose, for example, that g o is not homotopic to a constant in A o . Take G = F I [0 ,S] x Ti and g, (x) = = G(t,x). Since :Z(x 1 ) = :11 (x 1') for t E (OM, g, is homot,opic to a constant in A, for t E (0,6]. If h , = #[p ,(x) = ,(x' ) = p, x x' in , we have h < h, k. (3) There exists a sequence 7- ml 0 such that 7- „1 , E 171 - U, C K 1 . We can assume that for every m 1, there exists Em > 0 such that ( + Em As in the above case we have f(x,) = f, (x 1 ) for t E [r ,r + Em ].CU1. Since T E K, — U1 , the restrictions fr i 1Fe and fri l 13 are not homotopic + Em ] c U, for T t T ml to a constant in A» , and since ( 7-„,1 E m , we have that f, I a and f, I 13 are homotopic to constants in A,. Therefore for every in a- 1, m la- is a positive vanishing cycle on Ai + Em ] X Fie is a positive, normal, coherent extension of and F [rml fr), a-. If hr,n = tif p E ( c7) p = 1;(x) = Ji(x' ) with fx,x' [xi ,x;) x' in Fe 1 then h;"< h, k. and x

a-

'

a-

In any case we obtained a sequence 7„1, --+ 0 such that, for every m 1, the leaf A 7 contains a vanishing cycle g,,,, which has a positive, normal coherent extension G „1 , : [T ml + Eml X S I M such that the number of self-intersections of k a lift of g = G m' (t, — ), is h;,,, min1 k — 1,h, — 1 In the first two cases = 0 for every m I. In the last case we identify the endpoints of , obtaining S I . T „ such that By an analogous argument we can obtain a sequence T 2,„ mini k — 2,h, — 21. Exis n the number of self-intersections of —0' 0, we get vanishing cycles g,, which tracting a subsequence T n ( = have positive, normal coherent extensions 6,2„ such that the number of selfminlk — 2,n, — 21. Proceeding with this arguintersections of /2„ .1 is h , 0 such that ment, at the end of at most k — 2 steps, we get a sequence T,„ 1, the leaf A T contains a vanishing cycle satisfying the desired for every in properties, remembering that at each stage we can always substitute for the vanishing cycle, which may not be differentiable at a point, a differentiable vanishing cycle. •

a-

,!

,,

140

Geometric Theory of Foliations §4. Existence of a compact leaf

The objective of this section is to prove the following theorem.

a

which admits a vanishing cycle with a M. Then simple, positive, normal coherent extension F: [0,e] x S I

Theorem 2. Let A 0 be a leaf of

(a) A 0 is a compact leaf (b) A o is the boundary of a submanifold V c M such that V = U „ 10,, ) A„ A, = limA, = A o , (e) for every t E (0,d, A, (d) for every t E (0,€1, A, is diffeomorphic to 111 2 —

This theorem will be a consequence of the following propositions.

Proposition 4. If A is a noncompact leaf of a foliation 5. of codimension one of a compact manifold, then for every p E A, there exists a closed curve y, transverse to passing through p. -

A 0. ConProof. Since M is compact and A is not compact, lirn A = A sider a point xo E limA and let Ube a foliation box of 3, such that xo E U. Let f C U be a segment normal to 'S such that xo E f. Since xo E limA, there is a sequence of distinct points 1 Xn,nEN such that for every n E N , x E f f") A. Consider the segment f with an orientation as in the figure below. —

Figure 6

A be a differentiable curve without self-intersections, Let a : [0,11 By the global trivialization lemma such that a ( 0 ) = x V is (Chapter IV), there exists a neighborhood V of a( [0,1 ] ) such that p,p). Suppose x equivalent to the product foliation D" - x ti on D" first that '5 is transversely orientable. In this case we can assume that the orientation of f is compatible with the normal orientation of 5 V, so f cuts V as in figure 7. —

Novikov's Theorem 141

V T, ■

-... ■

5;

--..

Xn

A h

li

on

4+1

(if

Figure 7 Let bn and (S„ I be connected components of f n V which contain x„ and x„ respectively and 7: [0,11 f be the curve that begins at x,, and ends at x„ . It is clear that aV fl n contains two points, q and q' say, where we can assume q > q' in f (the orientation of f induces a natural order). Since x„ 1 is "below" q and if V is the horizontal foliation on V, there is a curve : 1 0, 11 —• V, transverse to if V, compatible with the positive orientation of if V and such that 7y ( 0 ) = x„ 1 and ( 1 ) = q. We can also assume that the tangent vectors of 37 and "Y at x„ , and q coincide. Hence the curve y : [0 , 1 ] M defined by y ( t ) = -7(2t) if t E [0,1/2] and y ( I ) = 1) if t E [1/2,1 J, is a C 1 curve transverse to if and cuts A at x„ . Let x be an arbitrary point of A. Let 0 : [0,11 A be a differentiable curve without self-intersections and such that 0 ( ) = x„ 1 and 0 ( 1 ) = x. Let W be a neighborhood of 0 ( [0, 11 ) such that a w is equivalent to a horizontal foliation D n- x it) on Dn - I x ( ,E ) . It is clear that -y fl W contains two points q and q' with q > q' , say. We can then define a curve : [0,1] W, transverse to 5 and such that ( ) = q', (1) = q and rt. ( 1 / 2) = x, assuming without loss of generality that the tangent vectors of 7 and i at q and q' coincide. Joining the curve ri with the segment of -y contained in the exterior of W, we get a closed curve IA transverse to a and which cuts A at x (see Figure 8). -

-

-

,

A X

Xpri +1

'No

Figure 8

–

142 Geometric Theory of Foliations Suppose now that is not transversely orientable. In this case the argument is the same, except that we must consider a foliation box V that contains at least three points of the sequence 1.,,c,1 „ E tN as in the following figures.

■

■

i

A \

A

't

•

\ .

f

xn

...

_. ,

A

•

_lc +1 , _n

"cn +2

.,,

.....

/

•

Xn

tr-

/

/

/

/ / •

Xn + 1

•

xr/ +2

A

4

J Figure 9

Proposition 5. Let D 2 c 1R 2 be the closed disk of radius 1. There is a dif ferentiable ( • ) immersion H : (0,E] x D 2 M satisfying the following properties: H(t,x), x E D 2 , are positive and normal, (a) the curves t (b) for every t E (OA, H(t x D 2 ) C A„ (c) the restriction of H to (0,f] x S' coincides with F (0,E] x S

its universal coverFirst of all, observe that for any leaf A of IR 2 or  S 2 . If  ing  is homeomorphic to 111 2 . Indeed, either A then either A = S2 or A = 1P 2 . In this case, it follows from Theorem 4 of Chapter IV that a has no vanishing cycle. Therefore  1R 2 . IR 2 . Since F is a simple coherent extension of fo , the In particular Â, Â, is simple and so by the Jordan curve theorem there exists curve :4 : st A, such that ii, 3 D 2 Since (S' ) is an embedded simple h, : D2 curve we can suppose that 1 is a diffeomorphism onto the disk (D 2 ). o It follows that f = 7,4 o extends to an immersion h, = D2 A,. By Lemma 4 of Chapter IV, h, extends to an immersion H: (€0 ,E] x D 2 (t,x ) are positive normal and (b ' ) M such that (a ' ) the curves t H(t x ) c A, for every t E (c o , c]. Let P be the restriction of H to Proof.

,

:

(• ) Observe that (0,c] x D 2 is a manifold with boundary and corners. The notion of differentiability for mappings with these domains can be seen in [39].

Novikov's Theorem 143 to, E1 x S 1 . We have then f(e.,x) = 17,(x) = f, (x) = F(€,x). Since the curves t f(t,x),t I-0 F(t, x) are reparametrizations of trajectories of the normal vector field, by considering a reparametrization of the interval (€0 ,f], we can suppose that i4( t,x) = F(t,x), that is: (c ' ) H (€0 ,c] X s' = F (€0,c] x S 1 . Assuming fo > 0 we are going to prove that for every x E D 2 lirn H(t,x) exists. Indeed, the simple curve:40 is the boundary of a disk in Â,0 and therefore using the same argument as before, there exist > 0 and an extension H' : (€0 — ô,e 0 + 5) x D2 Al satisfying (a ' ), (b ' ),(c '). If co < to < co + 6, the restriction h,'0 = H' Ito x D 2 is homotopic to a . By construction constant in A, 0 and therefore 11 1'0 lifts to 0 : D 2 0 a (h,'(D 2 ) ) = fto (S I ) a ([1,,(D2 )), since H' = H= F on to x s'. Since 71,0 = lR 2 and ko , iitio are imbeddings, one sees that ii, (D 2 ) = hI (D 2 ). This implies that for every x E D 2 there exists y E D 2 such 0 that ii:(x) = 'Trio ( y). So, by the uniqueness of trajectories of the normal field, H ( t, x) H(t,x) = H' ( t,y) for every t E ( E0 , 0 + 5) and therefore = Hi( €0 , y) exists. This argument shows that we can extend H to (€0 X D 2 since A ) is homotopic to a constant in A, 0 and 4 is a simple curve in ;I,o . By connectivity we can extend H to (0,E] x D. Since the construction of H was done using orbits of the normal field, clearly H is an immersion. • —

Proposition 6. Let H: (OA x D 2 M be as in Proposition 5, h, the restriction of H to t x D 2 and D, = h,(D2 ). There exists a decreasing r,, > 0 such that

sequence T

(a) A, = A, ,= A for n 1, (h) D.:, D D for n 1, (c) for every t; 1, there exists a map g, : g,, (D 2 ) is a diffeomorphism and h,n = h ,

,

D 2 such that g, : g„. o

Let U = x E D 2 ,_. 0 lim i3O H( t,x) exists l. Then U is an open set in D 2 containing s' and U D 2 . Indeed, that U is open follows from the fact that the curves t 1-0 H(t,x) are reparametrizations of orbits of the normal field and of the tubular flow theorem for vector fields. Also, U D S i because the restriction of H to (OA x S' coincides with F. Finally if U = D2 , H would extend continuously to 0 x D 2 which would mean that fo is homotopic to a constant in A o , a contradiction. Consider xo E D 2 - U. Since M is compact, there is a decreasing sequence s„ 0, s„ > 0, such that p,, = H ( s„,xo ) and p„ po E A, a leaf of Let V be a foliation box of po . We can assume that pn E V for every n. Proof.

144 Geometric Theory of Foliations

V Pn

Pn +i

qn+1

qn

I

Po

_

Figure 10 Since the curve 7 (t) = H(t,x0 ) is normal to a, for every n 1, there exists tr, > 0 such that q,, = H(t,„x0 ) E A and the segment of 7 between sr, and t is contained in V (see figure 10). Clearly the sequence tr, is decreasing, 0 and A, = A for every n. This proves (a). We can assume A Ao. We claim that Po E D,n for n sufficiently large. Indeed, if not, since tin E int (D, ), there exists a sequence bn E ar), such that b,, • po . On the other hand, 3D C f, (S'), which converges uniformly to fo (s'). So Po E fo (S') A which is absurd. This proves the claim. Fix fk, E 7r,74 1 ( Po) and neighborhoods W of Po in A and of »0 in  such that rA : w --0 W is a diffeomorphism. Consider a sequence E 11/ , 4,? with 71-A (On ) = qn = h, (x0 ). Let i : D 2 A be the unique lift of h, such that 'Tit (x0 ) = a- 1) and set 4 = i (D2). If m n E IN, then curves h,m (k t ) = f, (S') and h, (S') = ( are disjoint in A and the curves and (s') are simple and disjoint in Â, and therefore C D, or D, C A n , since these disks have a common point po . Thus we conclude that D,n, i D or A be the adherence of A. Let dA be the intrinsic metric Let lim (A) = A on A. Since the sequence of curves h, (S') converge to fo ( s'), it follows that c14 ( po ,h, (S i )) = 00. We can then choose a fo ( ) c lim (A); so lim ,„ of tr, such that dA ( po ,h,k (S')) is increasing decreasing subsequence Tk and tends to infinity. The sequence T,, satisfies (a) and (b) of the lemma. Let (D 2 ). Dr, = h, (D2 ) and b,, = b,, is a diffeomorphism and : D2 Observe now that for all n E IN, that b,, C b„,,. Define g„ : D2 • n D 2 by gn = (k„. , ) ° hs„. The diffeomorphism g„ evidently satisfies (c). • ,,

—

,

,

,

,

–

—

For every tE (OA, there is a sequence r,, • 0 such that Dr.n C A, and U „ I Drn = A,. This fact, which is to be proved next, implies that IE (0,1 f D = U tE(0,(1 A t• This observation will be used later.

Remark.

—

Novikov's Theorem

145

be the metric We will verify this fact fi rst for the leaf A = A 7 . Let co implies on Â, co-induced by dA . The fact that dA ( po ,I;rn (S')) h7 (s' )) co where 7rA ( fro ) = Po , so U „ i D,, = Â. It follows that dA therefore that U „ 1 D„ = A. Consider now po as in the above proof. Then, as we have already seen, Po E Drn for large n, or, po = H(r,x) for some x E D 2 and T = 7,, fixed. Observe now that po is in the w-limit set of the orbit of the normal field through the point q„ = H (T,x0 ). Since the co-limit set of an orbit is invariant under the flow ([34]), p. 13), we conclude that, if t E (OA, then = H ( t , X) = lir n H ( r ,x0 ) for some sequence r„ --• O. Using now the same arguments made in the proof of Proposition 6, we can conclude that there exists a sequence r,, --• 0 such that Drn C Drn C A t and P1 E Dr for n no large. Repeating what was already done for the leaf A 7„ , we conclude that U „, I Dr = A t . Consider now a manifold with boundary and corners K„ obtained from [r„ ,,r„1 x D 2 by identifying each point of the form ( r„,x ) E r x D 2 with ( r„,,g„(x)) E r„, x D2 (see figure 11). Let rn : [7,, ,rn ] x D 2 • K„ be the projection of the equivalence relation. ,,

—

X

Figure 11

Observe that for every x E D 2 , H ( in 1 ,ga (x)) = h,.

= h, (x) = M such that H = H,

= H(r,,,x). Therefore there exists a map f : K„ -T n . Since H and 71-,, are immersions, H„ is an immersion. This construction contains the main idea of the proof of Novikov's Theorem.

Proof of Theorem 2. Suppose, by contradiction, that A o is not compact. Fix X0 E s' and let qo = j (x0 ). By Proposition 4, there is a closed curve -y

146

Geometric Theory of Foliations

transverse to 'S passing through g o . Modifying the curve y a little we can obtain a positive closed curve if" satisfying the following properties:

(i)

meets F( [0,f] x S') along the normal segment [1( x0 ) t E (0,a11 where 0 < a E, xo . (ii) 1- / does not meet the normal segment If, (x)It E [OA) if x

Reparametrizing -1-, we can assume without loss of generality that 7)% ( t ) = = ft (xo ) for t E [0,a]. Let 0 < + < r„ < a be as in Proposition 6 and H, : K, M be as in the above construction. For each x E D 2 consider the curve 0, ( t) = ( t,x). By construction H,(13x (t)) = H(1,x) and hence the curve f3x ( t) is mapped by If, to a trajectory of the p.],normal vector field. In particular, -T, ( t) = 11(0.,0 (t)) for t

E 17n-1-1,Trri•

We are going to lift the part of contained in H(K„) to a curve in K,, such that 1-1,, = • Define ( 1) = -47,0 (t) if t E [rn , i ,r]. Since (t) is in the interior of H(K) for 7-, < t < 7- + p., we can lift -T, in the interval p. > 0 (see figure 12). 17n+11rn

Kn Figure 12

For, since H,, is a local diffeomorphism, we can continue to lift while -;s7 remains in the interior of K. We will only be obliged to stop the lift when -y touches again. On the other hand, ;y- must again meet since is a closed curve and the lift begins in aKn . So, there are only two possibilities for -7 to meet In 7r( [ r,] X S I ). This is impossible since -7 cuts H ([7,,_ 1 ,7„) X S' ) only along the segment t f (x 0 ) = (t), t E [7-„.-1,7„]•

ax,

ax, : (1)

axn ,

,

Novikov's Theorem

147

(2) In B = 71- „(7„, x D2) 7r,, 7, X D 2 ). This also is impossible. In fact, since H,(B) C A = A 7 , if 7. y- leaves K„ at a point z E B, its tangent vector at this point would be pointing outside of K„, so the tangent vector to 7i at the point il ( z ) would be pointing in the negative direction of 5, a contradiction (see figure 12). This proves that A o is a compact leaf. H„ (K,,) = H(1wrn+1 ,7n] Consider now the compact, connected regions V 1. Observe in the argument above that the curve 0, ( t) X D 2 ) C M, n enters the interior of K„ and never again leaves, for every x E D 2 . This corresponds to the fact that the positive integral curves of the normal field, which enter V„, never again leave_ This fact will be used later and implies that D = V„. Let V = U „ I V,. It is clear that V is connected, CU compact and its boundary ay D A o . We will show next that ay = A o . Observe first that V = U 0
,

,

U

= U U D,= U D, = U A,. 7-n -sr5_(

0<15_f

0
Hence V = U A,. We claim that ay is connected. Indeed, ay is the set of accumulation points 1) and V = of U „ avn . This follows from the fact that 1/,, c 1/,„ 1 (n = U V. Suppose by contradiction that ay is disconnected. In this case there exist open disjoint sets W1 , W2 C M such that ay c W 1 U W2 and av n wi 0 (i = 1,2). This implies that there exists n o such that avn n tv, and avn (1 W2 are nonempty for n no , so for n no there exists (W1 U W2 ) , since O Vn is connected. We can assume without loss pn 017„ of generality that p,, 1 E av,,,, — Vi,,, n no . Since M — (W 1 U W2 ) is compact, the sequence 1p,7 1 has an accumulation point p. Since p V„ it is clear that p is an accumulation point of U „ I 31/„, or, pE 3V— (W U W2 ) , a contradiction. So av is connected. Next we will prove that A o is a connected component of av. This will imply that Ao = ay. Let N be a tubular neighborhood of A 0 . Since 5 is transversely orientable N is diffeomorphic to A x ( —6,(5), where we can assume that the fibers of N are the trajectories of the normal field to 5. Given g E A o , let 0,7 be the fiber of N which passes through g. It suffices to prove that for every g E A 0 , ay n = tqi , if the length of the fibers is sufficiently small. In fact, this will imply that a V (.1 N = A o , so A 0 will be a connected component of ay. Observe first that it suffices to verify the above fact for some g E A o . In fact, this follows from the fact that ay is invariant under 5 and from transverse uniformity of 3 (Chapter II). On the other hand, given g E f0(S I ) C A o , let W c Nbe a foliation box of 5 which contains g. Set 1,i/ - = H - I (W). Since the orbits of the normal field in W meet A o , one sees that if (10 ,x0 ) E IT/ then xo E U = = x E D2 I H (t,x) existsl and therefore lim,. 0 H(t,x0 ) E A. It

148

Geometric Theory of Foliations

follows therefore that the set of accumulation points of U „>, (3v„ fl W) is contained in A o , or, av n w c A o . This proves that 0q n av fq), as desired. Part (c) of Theorem 2 follows from the fact that av D lim A, D A o for every t and that av = A o . In order to prove that A„ t > 0, is diffeomorphic to IR 2 , we are going to use the following facts: (a) Let N be a two-dimensional manifold without boundary, not diffeomorphic to R 2 , whose universal cover is 1R 2 • Then there is a deck transformation f: 11 2 1R 2 which has infinite order (that is f k identity if k 0). Recall that a deck transformation is a diffeomorphism f: 11 2 1R 2 such that 7r o f = Ir where 7r : 1R 2 N is the covering projection. (h) If f : 11 2 1112 is a deck transformation such that f ( x ) = x for some X E lie, then f = identity. ,

We leave the proof of (a) and (b) as an exercise for the reader. We need the following lemma.

Let IR 2 = U n> i h„, where for every n, b„ is a disk, b„ C and 34, n ab„, = 0. Let 7r : 1R 2 N be a covering and suppose that for every n, 7r ( ah„) is a closed curve in N whose self-intersections are transverse double points. Let m k be the number of self-intersections of A-(34). If the sequence m k is bounded then Ir : 1R 2 N is a diffeomorphism. Lemma 1.

Proof.

Suppose 7r is not a diffeomorphism. In this case, there exists a deck transformation f: IR 2 R 2 of infinite order. Let zo E b, and set zk = f k z0). If zk = ze with k e, we would have f k -= identity, contrary to the hypothesis. So the sequence { zk k E Zi is made up of distinct points. On the other hand, for every k f k (Ai ) contains points outside 13,„ since otherwise, by the Brouwer fixed point theorem, f k would have a fixed point in 4, a contradiction. For n large, let k„ be such that zo b„. We have that zkn E b„ and zkr, k,„ since z, E 3h,, n (ah„) contains at least two points, 1 5_ 0. Let p,,p; E ah„ n (afin ), fl f' ( b,,) and h„ n ( J11 2 fi(b n )) 1 j k„. Since 7r o = 7r , 7r ( pj ) and r p;) correspond to points of selfintersection of 315r,) and since these points are all double points, for pi ,pj', so if mn is the number of selfI s i k„ and i j we have p, h„ = 1R 2 , it follows that k„. Since U intersections of 7r ( abr,), then m n Lim _,. cc k = 00 and therefore m„ is not bounded, contrary to hypothesis.

Novikov's Theorem 149

a(3n)

We now prove that A rn = A =1R2 . The proof that A, =1R2 , t

7 ,7 is -

similar. By the considerations preceding Proposition 3, if n, is the number of selfintersections of the curve f,(S I ) C A„ then n, no . Since is the number of self-intersections of rA ( abk ) = frk (S 1 ), it follows from the above lemma that A = 1R2 and 7r,,, : Â A is a diffeomorphism. In particular nT, -= 0 for every k. This proves Theorem 2. • As a consequence, we have the following. Theorem 1. Let be a transversely orientable, C2, codimension one foliation of a compact, three-dimensional manifold with finite fundamental group. Then 5' has a compact leaf By Proposition 1 there is a vanishing cycle of 1F. By Proposition 3, has a leaf A o containing a vanishing cycle, which admits a simple, positive, normal coherent extension. By Theorem 2, the leaf A o is compact. •

Proof.

55. Existence of a Reeb component In this section we will present a sketch of the proof that the compact leaf A o , found in Theorem 2, in fact bounds a Reeb component. More precisely, with the notation of Theorem 2:

The manifold V bounded by A o is diffeomorphic to D 2 x S 1 and i V is topologically equivalent to the Reeb foliation on D 2 x

Theorem 3.

M, Proof. By Propositions 5 and 6 there is an immersion H: (0,E1 x 13 2 0 such that (1) h,(D 2 ) c A, for h, (x) = H(t,x). and a sequence 7,,

150

Geometric Theory of Foliations

every t, (2) the curves t 1-4 h, (x) are positive normal, (3) A,., = A , for every n 1, (4) hrn, . (D 2 ) D 117„ (D 2 ). Further for every n 1 there is a ,.

map g, : D2 D 2 that is a diffeomorphism onto its image and such that 117,, = Iirn+ I ° g, • As before, let Kn be the manifold with boundary obtained from f X D 2 by identifying the points (T,,X) E r x D 2 with (T„i,g„(x)) E x D 2 and 7rn : [7, +1 ,7n 1 X D 2 —11 ' Kn be the quotient projection. Also let K„ M be the immersion induced by H and V 11,,(K). The normal field to a will be denoted by X. Since the set B, = t E [rn± 0-„1 A, = A, , j is discrete (since two distinct curves f, (S') and fs (s') contained in A T, are far apart in the intrinsic metric of AO , we can assume that if 1. We will next prove that, with this t E (r ± ,r,,) then A, A rn , n hypothesis, H„: K, is a diffeomorphism. As a consequence of the lemma of §4 we have that for every I E [0,d, the curve fl (S 1 ) is simple and this implies that the restriction of H to t x D 2 can be taken to be injective (review the proof of Proposition 5). Since A r A, if < < ts rn it follows that H is injective and therefore a diffeomorphism.

On the other hand, since M is orientable, for every n 1, V„ is orientable, so K„ is also_ It follows therefore that the identification diffeomorphism g„: D 2 D 2 , from which we obtain Kn , preserves the orientation of D 2 . We 1. conclude then that Ka and V,, are topological solid tori for every n We are now going to construct a sequence of two-dimensional tori Tri l such that (a) T„ meets each leaf of Y transversely in a closed curve which is the boundary of a disk in this leaf, (h) T„ is the boundary of a solid torus R„ c V = u n vn , (c) the trajectories of the normal field cut T„ in at most one point, and, therefore, if n is sufficiently large, every posi(d) T„ C V,, tive trajectory of the normal field through a point of A o cuts T„. D7„ such that 0 c t (S 1 ) U -y , where Consider a cylinder C C D,.„ -y is a closed curve such that n f,. (S I ) = 0. Saturatin-g C by X in an interval [0,p1, i > 0 we obtain a region U of V„ diffeomorphic to C x [0411 where the normal field is represented in C x 10,0 by the field ä/0t = ( 0, 1 ) (see Figure 14). We take p. such that f.„ (S' ) C U. Construct now T ,', by attaching the cylinder —

Novikov's Theorem

Vn + 1

C /4 7,

151

n 1/,

Figure 14

C such that aci = -y U f, (S l ), to a cylinder C2 transverse to X and to a, C2 C C X [0 ,pd and .5c, = fr (S I ) U -y. (See Fig. 14). It is clear from the construction that T,; = C1 U C; satisfies properties (b), (c) and (d), as desired. Modifying the torus T r; slightly, we can get a torus T to the foliation g (see Fig. 15). C1 =

—

—

Vn+i

Figure 15

152

Geometric Theory of Foliations

The above figure is a type of "dual" to figure 14. In that figure the elongated part of av„, is contained in the leaf A, and the short part is transverse to if while in figure 15 the elongated part is transverse to if and the short part is contained in A rn . The transverse torus is obtained by pushing CI slightly to the inside of V as shown in figure 15. It follows from the construction that Tn can be gotten arbitrarily near T n' , which is transverse to the normal field, so, we can assume that T is transverse to if and to the normal field. Now consider p E A o . Let X, be the flow of X. The orbit of X through p enters the region V bounded by A o and never again leaves. Further, since V,, V = U V„, V A o is compact, given (5 > 0 there exists n o E IN such that for n ?_- no , X ( p ) E int ( V) for every p E A o . This implies that for n sufficiently large and for every p E A 0 , the segment of the orbit X, ( p) t E [0,(5]1 cuts 7", in only one point P(p). This defines a map P: o 0 T evidently is a diffeomorphism. So A o is diffeomorphic to T2 .A In a similar manner it follows that V is diffeomorphic to V. So V is diffeomorphic to D 2 x S 1 . We leave it as an exercise for the reader to prove that if V is equivalent to the Reeb foliation of D 2 x S'. —

Remark. Using Proposition 3 and Theorem 3 one can show that every leaf A o of a which contains a vanishing cycle is the boundary of a Reeb component. Indeed, let f0 : S' M be a positive normal extension of fo . By Proposition 3, there exists a sequence T„ /-4 0 such that for every m 1, the leaf A 7 contains a positive vanishing cycle g : S 1 • A 7m , which has a simple, positive, normal, coherent extension. By Theorem 3, A, is compact and is the boundary of a Reeb component of 5, which we denote by vm. We claim that = A i., and V" = V for arbitrary rtl,f E IN. In fact, since for every m 1, g„, is a positive vanishing cycle which has a simple coherent extension, it follows that for p E A 7 , V'n entirely contains the positive orbit 0 + ( p ) of the normal field to 5, passing through p at t = O. On the other hand, if e > m, there exists a point p = fr, (x0 ) E A T, such that O (p) fl V, so v" (1 V' 0. Since the boundaries of V"1 and V' are leaves of if, V" D . By Theorem 2, the leaves of if contained in int ( vï) are diffeomorphic to planes and therefore A, = avm , which is compact, cannot be contained in the interior of V', so A 7, = A r and V' = V'. Hence we see that A, = A o and V' = v' for every ml I so A o is the boundary of a Reeb component of 5. —

§6. Other results of Novikov

A natural problem to propose is that of the characterization of threedimensional manifolds which only admit foliations with Reeb components. By Theorem 2 this problem is equivalent to characterizing compact threedimensional manifolds such that every foliation has a vanishing cycle. In this direction we have the following theorem due to Novikov 140].

Novikov's Theorem

153

Theorem 4. Let 5 be a transversely orientable, C2 , codimensi on-one foliation of a compact, orientable, three-dimensional manifold M such that 72 (M) O. Then either 5 has a Reeb component or the leaves of 5 are compact with finite fundamental group. This applies for example to the manifold S 2 x S 1 . This theorem is a consequence of Theorem 3 and of the following lemma:

Lemma 2.

Let 5 be a transversely orientable, C 2 , codimension-one foliation of a compact, orientable, three-dimensional manifold M such that 7r2 (M) O. If 5 has no vanishing cycles then all the leaves of 5 are compact with finite fundamental group. Proof. Saying that 72 (M) = 0 is equivalent to saying that every continuous map f: S 2 M is homotopic to a constant. Let g : S 2 M be a map not homotopic to a constant. By methods we used in Haefliger's construction, g can be approximated by another map which we will again denote by g such that g* (5 ) is a foliation of S 2 defined by a vector field Y whose singularities are centers or saddles and such that Y admits no saddle connections, other than self-connections. We will next see that the hypothesis that 5 does not have vanishing cycles implies that if y is a nonsingular trajectory of Y then .y is closed or -y is contained in a graph of Y. Moreover, if F is a closed trajectory or graph of Y then g ( r ) (with the orientation given by Y) is homotopic to a constant in the leaf of T that contains it. Indeed, suppose that Y has a non-closed orbit -y that is not a self-connection of saddles. In this case by the Poincar&Bendixson Theorem, the a or ce-limit set of -y is a closed orbit or a graph formed by a saddle and one or two separatrices. Call it F. The curve g ( F) is not homotopic to a constant in the leaf of T which contains it. We can apply then the same arguments as in §2 in order to obtain a vanishing cycle of T. Since 5 does not have vanishing cycles, an orbit -y as above cannot exist. So, all the nonsingular orbits of Y are closed or are separatrices of saddles forming self-connections. If there exists a closed path or a graph F such that g ( F) is not homotopic to a point in A on , again by the arguments of §2 , we can obtain a vanishing cycle. So, if F is a closed orbit or graph of Y, g ( F) is homotopic to a constant in the leaf which contains it. We will prove ahead that there is a map g 1 : M, homotopic to g and such that g i ( S 2 ) c A, for some leaf A of Y. We claim that this implies that A -= P2 or S 2 , therefore it is compact with finite fundamental group and so by Reeb's global stability theorem (Chapter IV) all the leaves of 5 are compact with finite fundamental group. Let us prove the claim. Let ir : A be the universal covering of A Then  111 2 or  S2. It suffices to prove that  = S 2 . Suppose by contradiction that IR 2 . Since S 2 is simply connected we can lift g i to a map : S2  such that -

154

Geometric Theory of Foliations

111 2 , RI is homotopic to a constant. Let P: I x S 2 be a holonomy taking f l to a constant. Then F = 7r o P is a homotopy taking g, to a constant, which is a contradiction, since g, is homotopic to g which is not homotopic to a constant, by hypothesis. Therefore, all the leaves of are compact with finite fundamental group. We must still show that there exists g, : S 2 --• Mhomotopic to g and such that g, ( S 2 ) C A for some leaf A of T. The idea, basically, is the following: using that for every closed orbit or graph F of Y, g ( F) is homotopic to a constant in A g(r) , starting from the centers we are going to deform g progressively, obtaining a continuous family g, : S 2 M, t E [0,1], satisfying the following properties: ir

0

ok i

= — g1

. Since ,:=1.‘

(1) For every t E [0, 1 ] there exists a compact region R, C S 2 such that if s > t then Rs Rt (2) The connected components of aR, are centers, closed orbits or graphs of Y. R kt , are the connected components of R, then g,(R",) C A", for (3) If R some leaf A', of ‘S, where g, : R — • Ai, is homotopic to a constant in (4) g, I (S 2 – R,) = g I (S 2 – R,). (5) R o is a center of Y and R, = S 2 . .

In the figure below we see two stages of the deformation in a neighborhood of a center.

Cl

Figure 16

The following lemma implies Lemma 2. Lemma 3. Let G : [0,a] x S 2 0 M be continuous and set g,( p) = = G (1,p). Suppose that the family g,, t E [0,a1, satisfies properties (I) to (4) above, where R„ S 2 . Then we can extend G to [0,a + fl X S 2 , obtaining an extension of the family g„ which satisfies properties (1) to (4). —

Novikov's Theorem 155 Proof. The technique of proof is similar to that used in Lemma 4 of Chapter IV and in Proposition 5 of this chapter. The only difference is that we cannot use the normal field to 5 to obtain the extension of g, to a neighborhood of g„(ak). We consider three cases: (1) R a has a connected component which is a center. (2) R a has a connected component S a such that asa consists of closed orbits

of Y. (3) For every connected component

S of R a ,

as contains a graph

of Y.

In the first case the center of Y has a neighborhood V saturated by Y and such that all the orbits of Y in V c} are closed, constituting a continuous family t t E [a,a + €1, where Ft is the boundary of a small disk V, such that V, n R c = . In this case, for t E [a, a + g (r,) is the boundary of a small disk in A, and we can extend the deformation as shown in figure 17. Here, the image g, (S 2 ) is changed only in a foliation box of 3:. —

Figure 17

r' ,...,rk be the connected components of asa. For there exists a small tubular neighborhood V' of r' sat-

In the second case, let

each i = 1 k, urated by Y and such that all the orbits of Y in V' are closed. Observe that g„ (F ) g„( rA) are contained in the same leaf A c, of 5 and are homotopic to a constant in this leaf. Since g„ S, is homotopic to a constant in A„, by Lemma 4 of Chapter IV, we can extend the family g, i So to a continuous family g, : S„ M, t E [a, a + 61, such that for every t E [a,a + (5], k",(S„) C A, for some leaf A, of 5. This implies that it is possible to define continuous families t rt„ t E (a, a + El , = . k, such that for every j E f 1 ,..., and every t E (a,a + il , F C V' — R (, and g (r it ) = g, (r) c A, where 0< (5 is sufficiently small. Let S, be the connected region of S 2 which con-

156

Geometric Theory of Foliations

tains S„ and whose boundary is F u...0 F set R, = S, U R a . Then the family R, satisfies properties (1) and (2) of the lemma. The construction of the family g, that extends ga and satisfies (3) and (4) is obtained using arguments analogous to Lemma 4 of Chapter IV, with the only difference being that it is not possible here to use the normal field of F. We leave the details to the reader. We consider now the third and last case. This is divided into two subcases: (a) Some connected component of s' — R a contains a center c of Y. (b) S 2 — R contains no centers of Y. Subcase (a). In this case it is sufficient to add the center c to R a , reducing the problem to the first case. Subcase (b). In this case we will prove that R a contains a connected compoproperties analogous to those of the second case, that is, if F nent S r k are the connected components of as„ then there exists a neighborhood V of as, such that V — S a is saturated by Y and the orbits of Y in V — S closed. Observe that from the construction of g (Chapter VI), we see that if s and s' are distinct saddles of Y then g (s) and g (s ' ) are in distinct leaves of i. It follows therefore that if S is a connected component of R a then as contains at most one graph of Y. On the other hand, given a graph F of Y which contains two separatrices, S 2 — F has three connected components, say Bi (F), j = 1,2,3. Two of these components, say B 1 (r) and B2 ( F ) , are such that Bi ( F) is homeomorphic to a closed disk, while B3(F ) is not homeomorphic to a disk. Observe that B, ( F ) must contain a center for each i =- 1,2,3. It suffices to prove the following fact: ( .) There exists a component S R a such that if ra is the graph contained in as, then F„ contains the two separatrices and Bi (F a ) rl S„ 0 for j =- 1,2 or B3 ( ) fl S„ 0. If S (.) we can define a family of regions S„ t E [a,a + e], satis0, the extenfying (1) and (2) of Lemma 3. In the case that B3 ( F„ ) (.1 S„ sion S, of S„ is obtained inside the regions B, ( r„ ) and B2 ( ) and in the other case, inside B3 ( F, ) . k, as, conLet S, Sk be connected components of R„. For each j = tains a saddle point si . Let Fi be the union of the two separatrices of s so that FJ is a graph of Y and at least one of its separatrices is contained in as,. Suppose S I does not satisfy CO. In this case it is easy to see that Bit (F 1 ) contains a center c S I for some j, = 1,2,3. So Bit ( F 1 ) contains a component of R„ distinct from S, which we can assume to be S2. If S2 does not satisfy (.), by the same argument, for some j, =- 1,2,3, B ( F,) contains a component of R a distinct from S, and S,, say S3, with S3 C B F, ). Proceeding inductively we obtain finally a component s, of R„ satisfying ( ). ,,

,

(

Novikov's Theorem 157 We can now extend the family R,., t E [0,c], obtaining a new family, satisfying (1) and (2) of Lemma 3. In order to extend the family t g„ the argument is similar to the one used in the second case. • End of the proof of Lemma 2. As was already said above we begin the deformation of g at a center of Y. Using Lemma 3 successively we obtain a homotopy G : (0,a) x S 2 — • M satisfying properties (1) to (4). For each t E [0,a) there exists a region R, such that g, (R,) C A, for some leaf A, of J and R, = R a is a region of g, 1 (S 2 – R,) = g I (S 2 – R i ). Observe that U S 2 whose boundary ak, consists of closed orbits or graphs of Y. Let S be a F k be the closed orbits or graphs with connected component of R a . Let rd a separatrix contained in S. Since S C S2 the closed curves F' generate the fundamental group of S. Since g : —• A is homotopic to a constant in A, we can extend g I aS to a continuous map h : S A. By Lemma 4 of Chapter IV, we can assume that there is a continuous family of maps h,: S M, t E [a - 6,a + 6] such that kt = h and h, (S) C A„ t E [a - 6,a + 6]. Set Sr = S n R„ For every t E [a - (5,a), h, S, is homotopic to a constant in A„ so it is homotopic to g, S, by a homotopy Ft : I x (R, n A,. Using the (continuous) family of homotopies t F„ we can modify the family h, obtaining a new family k , such that,, _ 6 So,_ 5 — g I _ and k et I S = h(t _ 5/2 I Sa_5/2. Observe that we can obtain the family t h, such that h,1 ascr = g I as,,. The family kt thus defined extends g, S„ t E [0, a – 6] to a family S„ t E [0,ce] which satisfies properties (1) to (3). We leave the details to the reader. Proceeding in a similar manner in the other components of R a , we can finally obtain a family k f : s2 A„ t E [OA, which satisfies property (4) also. By Lemma 3 and by the above argument, we stop the process only when R tt = S2 • This concludes the proof of Lemma 2.

s)

,,

7. The non orientable case -

Suppose that is a transversely orientable foliation of a compact-three dimensional manifold M. Suppose further that has a vanishing cycle which admits a simple, positive, coherent extension. Theorem 2 guarantees the existence of an open set V C M saturated by leaves homeomorphic to IR 2 Further, V is homeomorphic to the set K,, obtained from [T„ _ ' 1-n ] x D 2 by identifying ( ,.v ) E Tn x D 2 with ( . 1 ,g, ( x ) ) E T . X D 2 where g, : D 2 —0- D 2 is a diffeomorphism onto g, ( D 2 ). •

,,

In the proof of Theorem 3 we used the orientability of M only to guarantee the orientability of V, which has as a consequence that g,, preserves

orientation. When M is not orientable we must consider two cases:

158

Geometric Theory of Foliations

orientation; then K,, is homeomorphic to D 2 x S' and if 1 V is equivalent to the orientable Reeb foliation of D 2 x S'. (2) g, reverses orientation; then K,, is homeomorphic to the solid Klein bottle K and if I V is equivalent to the nonorientable Reeb foliation of K. (1) g

Since the existence of vanishing cycles, with the hypothesis 7r, (M) finite OF 7r2 (M) 0, is independent of orientation of M, we have the following theorem: Theorem 5. Let if be a transversely orientable C 2 codimensi on-one foliation of a compact three-dimensional manifold M. If r i (M) is finite then if has a Reeb component (orientable or not). If r2 (M) 0 and if has no Reeb components, then all the leaves of if are compact with finite fundamental group.

VIII. TOPOLOGICAL ASPECTS OF THE THEORY OF GROUP ACTIONS

In this chapter Mdenotes a Cc° differentiable manifold and G a simply connected Lie group. Our objective here is to show how the theory of foliations can be applied to obtain global informations about the orbit structure of a locally free action of G on M. The central theorem of this chapter is the theorem on the rank of S 3 due to E. Lima, which states that two commutative vector fields on S 3 are necessarily linearly dependent at some point. In other words, there do not exist locally free actions of the group 1R2 on S 3 . We generalize this theorem to higher dimensions showing that no locally free action of G on a compact simply connected manifold M has vanishing cycles. §1. Elementary properties

Recall that a Ck action of G on M is a Ck map ,p : G X M the properties below:

M satisfying

M, where e is the identity of G. w(g, g 2 ,x) for any g 1 ,g2 E G and x E M.

(1) ço(e,x) = x for every x E

(2) (p (g lop (g2 ,x))

Denote by ,pg : M M the map (Pg ( X) (10 (g,X) • From the definition it follows that (Pg_ = (40g) I for every g E G, which proves that ,,og : M M is a CA diffeomorphism. The orbit of a point x E M (by the action 40) is the subset Ox (.9x ( ) = (g,x) g E GI. The isotropy group of x E M (for the action is the subgroup of G defined by G. = G, (so) = g E GI (g, x) = xi. From the definition it is evident that G. is a closed subgroup of G. Consider the

160

Geometric Theory of Foliations

equivalence relation – on G such that g, g2 if and only if g 1 • g2 E G. Let G/G, be the quotient space of G by – and 7r : G --• G/G, the projection which takes g E G to its equivalence class 7r (g) . Theorem 1. There is on G/ G„ a unique differentiable structure such that : G —J. G/ G, defines a fibered space with fiber G. In particular if we consider G/ G, with this structure, 71- is a submersion and if G, is discrete then 7r is a covering map.

Proof.

Letting k = iv (g) we have 7r -1 () = g • G, = { g • g' Ig' E G„), a set which is diffeomorphic to G, by left translation Lg : G • G, Lg (g') = = g • g'. Consider now a disk D, imbedded in G, of class C', transverse to G„, with e E D and such that dim ( D) = cod ( G,) . Shrinking D if necessary, we can assume that for every g E D, D is transverse to g • G., in g and moreover that D does not have distinct equivalent points. We have then that 7r -1 ( Ir (D)) = D G„ = fg higE D,h E G,1, so the map —

D x G —• 71--1 (7r(D))

given by 1k (g, h) = g • h is a bijection, since it is surjective and if g • h = = g' • h' with g,g' E D and h, h' E G, then g g' so g = g' and h = h'. Further, since g • G, is transverse to D at g, for every g E D, and dim (D) = = cod ( G,), it follows that 1,/, is a C diffeomorphism. Therefore 7r - ( 7r ( D)) is open in G, so, by definition of the quotient topology, 'w (D) is open in G/G, and iv D : D 7r(D) is a homeomorphism, since it is a continuous, open bijection. For each g E G, consider the disk Dg = g • D = Lg ( D) . Then g E Dg , L g ID:D 4.• Dg is a diffeomorphism and for every g ' E Dg , Dg is transverse to g' • G, at g'. By an argument analogous to the above, we have that 7r (DO is open in G/G, and Ir Dg : Dg --• (Dg ) is a homeomorphism. Moreover the map Vig : x G, • 7C 1 ( (Dg ) ) defined by i1' (g' ,h) = g' • h is a Coe diffeomorphism. This proves that Ir : G ---• G/G, defines a fibered space structure. The collection A = 1(7r Dg : Dg IgE Cl is a C' atlas on G/Gx , which defines a C' manifold structure on G/G„. • –

-

—

)

(

Theorem 2. Let so : G x M --• M be a C k , k 1, action and let x E M. There exists a unique one-to-one C k immersion, 47,„ : G/ G, --• 0, such that ,T9 „o 7r = ça„. If G, is discrete, the map so„ : G ---• 0,, is a covering map.

Proof.

Let

=

(g). Define : G/G„ --• 0, by 7„(k) = (g,x),It is immediate that is well-defined and that it is a bijection. We will show now that is an immersion. Given Dg c G as before, we have that ‘,7„. o (w Dg ) : Dg --• 0, is given by Tp, o ( 7r ; Dg )(g') = so(g',x) = sc.„(g'); so it is CA, 7r

Topological Aspects of the Theory of Group Actions 161 and if u is a tangent vector to Dg at g', D(T,57, o 7r Dg ) u = Dso,(g ' ) • u. On the other hand g ' • G, = {h E G p (h, x) = w(g' ,x)) so; 1 ( ,ox (g' )). One sees therefore that Tg , (g' = Ix E Tg (G) Ap(g' ) u = 0 1 ; so, if to,p,(g') • u = 0 and u E Tg , (Dg ) then u = 0, since g' • G. and Dg have complementary dimensions. This shows that Ox is a manifold immersed injectively in M. If G, is a discrete subgroup of G, 7r : G — 0. G/G, is a covering, so so, : G — 0. 0, is also a covering, since tpx = (Tox 7. In particular dim (G ) = = dim ( G/ G) = dim ( Ox ). Conversely if dim ( G) = dim ( Ox ), we have dim ( G) = dim ( G/G,), which implies that G, is discrete. • When for every x E M, dim (Or) = dim G, we say that the action is locally free. The orbits of a locally free action on Mare leaves of a foliation in M (see Proposition 1 in Chapter II). Let us see what the orbits of an action of IR 2 on a manifold M can be. Proposition 1. Let G be a closed subgroup of IR 2 . Then G is isomorphic to one of the groups x Ze where k g are integers with 0 k + f s 2. In particular, the orbits of an action of 112 2 are immersions of some of the following manifolds: a point, S' x S', S' x 1R,IR 2 .

Proof.

Let G c IR 2 be a closed subgroup. We distinguish two cases:

(1) G is not discrete (2) G is discrete.

Consider case (1). In this case there exists a sequence ( ) , x E G – 101, xn O. Let us write x ( rn ,0,,) in polar coordinates, where 0 :5_ On Is. 27. Let 00 E [0,27r] be an accumulation point of the sequence (0,,). We assert that the line with direction 00 is contained in G. Indeed, fix z = (r,00 ), r 0, and a subsequence ( = Pk) such that Wk 00 . Put pk = r„,. Now, the set Pk Z divides IR in intervals of length Pk and this implies that there exists ink E Z such that 1Mk Pk — ri < pk • This implies that lim k ( m k pk opk ) = = (r,00 ) and so limk--■ cc mkXnk= z. Since G is closed it follows that z E G and so the line IReo = f ( r, 00 ) r E 1111 c G. Now, we have two subcases to consider: (a) There exists a sequence x,, = (r,„0„) E G – WI such that x,, — 1. 0 and the sequence (O ) has two accumulation points 0 1 ,02 , which define different directions in (b) There exists (30 E [0,71 such that for any sequence x,, = (r,,,0,,) such that x„ 0, the set of accumulation points of (0,,) is contained in leo,Oo ,,

In subcase (a), G contains two different vector subspaces of dimension 1 of IR 2 and so G = 112 . In subcase (b) . G contains the vector subspace R oo = = r, 00 ) :rE RI, but does not contain any other line which passes through

162

Geometric Theory of Foliations

the origin. We have two possibilities: (i) G = Roo or (ii) G 0 Roo . Let us consider possibility (ii). In this case for any x E G 11200 , the line x + 0 — =k+ yiyE Roo ) c G. Let f = R ot be the subspace of IR2 which is perpendicular to Roo . Then P n G is a subgroup of IR 2 . Moreover f (1 G is discrete. In fact, ifenG was not discrete then e C G and we were in case (a). Therefore f fl G is discrete and this implies that k' fl G = • Z, where Tc Een G is such that = b, where t5 = min [ ; x E n G — 101). It follows that G = IR oo —

C).X•Z1Rx2 Suppose now that G 0 101 is discrete. If there exists x E 1R2 such that G = xZ then clearly G Z. If this is not the case, let x, ,x2 E G be such that G — [011 and lx1 1 = inftxj1xEG — x, IRI. We will prove Ix' I = that G = xiZ + x2Z Z C) Z. For this it suffices to prove that in the parallelogram with vertices 0,x, ,x, + x2 ,x2 there do not exist other elements of G. In fact, in the triangle with vertices 0,x1 ,x2 there do not exist other elements of G by the definition of x, and x2 , and if there were agE G in the triangle x, ,x, + x2 ,x2 then x, + x2 — g would be in the triangle 0,x, ,x2 . The rest of the proposition follows from Theorem 2. Example. Let us see now an example of an action of IR 2 on S 3 . Let D 2 x S' = [ (x,y) E IR 2 X IR 2 jx + x; < 1,y 2, + y; = 11. Consider the vector fields

X(x 1 ,x2 ,y) = (p(r)xl

Y ( x, ,x2 Yi

9

Y2 )

a f3x2) — +

a

a

ax i

3x2

ca2 — + coci

(

x, + p(r)x2 )

a

— Y2 -

ayi

OX2

a

yi ay2

where r + x; and p ( r) is a C nonnegative function such that p(r) 1 for r = 0 if and only if r = 1, cr p/drn (1) = 0 for all n I and p (r) in a neighborhood of zero. It is easy to see that the flows X, and Y, commute, i.e., X o Y, = Y, ( s, t E 1R) on D 2 x s', so they define a C' action of 1R 2 on D 2 x S having two compact orbits which are 101 x S' and a(D2 x s'). In the case that a is an irrational number, all the remaining orbits are planes dense in D 2 x S'. When a is rational they are imbedded cylinders. Taking two copies of D 2 x SI and identifying them along the boundary a(D2 x S' ) = S' x S' by means of a diffeomorphism which takes parallels of one to meridians of the other and vice-versa, we obtain examples of actions of IR 2 on S 3 in which the orbits of dimension < 2 are two linked circles

Topological Aspects of the Theory of Group Actions 163

D 2 x{y }

(orbits of Y)

(orbits of X) Figure 1

Other examples of actions can be obtained by taking the suspension of an action so : Z (I) Z --• Diff ( M). As we saw in Chapter V, these are locally free actions of 1R 2 , that is, the dimension of every orbit is two. §2. The theorem on the rank of S3

We will show in this section that it is impossible to define locally free actions of Et2 on S 3 . All the actions considered will be Cr, r ?_.- 2. An important result in the direction of this theorem is the following proposition. Proposition 2 ([28 ] ). Let X and Y be commuting vector fields on

D2 X

s'

such that on points of a(D2 x s') they are linearly independent and tangent to a (D' X $ 1 ) . There exists a point of D 2 X s' where X and Y are linearly dependent.

Let (p : IR 2 x (D 2 x S' ) --• D 2 x s' be the action induced by X and Y. By hypothesis 8 (D 2 x s') is an orbit of so, so there exist r, ,r2 E IR 2 — 101, r, 0 r2 IR, such that the isotropy group of 8 D 2 x S', is Z • r, + Z • r2 . If we take r = mi r, + rn2 r2 where m i 0 or m2 0, then the flow sor ( t,x ) = so ( tr,x),x E 0 D 2 x s', has all orbits closed with period 1. Now, it is easy to see that there exists ( ni, f112) E Z2 — f Oh such that the orbits of (Pr are tangent to the meridians of S' x s', so that any of such orbits is the boundary of a disk in D 2 x S'. After a change of basis in Z• r, + Z Proof.

,

a - r2 we may assume that r = r1 . Let el ( x) = -5-i so ( t - ri ,x) I t=0 and e2 (x) =

164

Geometric Theory of Foliations

a =—

(t • r2 ,x) I t=o . Since ço is an 1R 2-action, e, and e2 are linear combinaat 4 tions of X and Y. Since the orbits of el are closed and bound a disk in D 2 x S', we can suppose (after a diffeomorphism) that e l is tangent to the boundary of D 2 x 10 c D 2 x S' and e2 is transverse to D 2 x WI in the points of the boundary s' x (0). Consequently the proposition will be proved with the following lemma.

Figure 2

Lemma 1. Consider the disk D 2 C 1R3 : x 2, + x; lç 1, x3 = 0 and the vector fields el (x) = x2 a/ ax, + x1 ô/ 3x 2 , e2 (x) = 0 / 3x3 , x = (xi ,x2 ,0) E 3D 2 . Then for any continuous extension (e i (x),ei(x)) xED 2 of ( ei (x),e2(x)) xon 2 there exists xo E D 2 where el (x0 ) and e2 (x0 ) are linearly dependent. First we observe that if there exists an extension (e, (x) , e2 (x)) xED2 of linearly independent vector fields, then we have an extension by orthonormal fields. In fact if f2 (x) = e2 (x) a'i (x),e 2 (x)) -e- 1 (x), ë 1 (x) =

Proof.

el(x)

and

( X) =

f2(x)

If2 (x)I

,

the pair re,(x)

,2(X))

would be an ortho-

normal system. To prove the lemma, it suffices to show then that there do not exist orthonormal extensions of the pair (e, ( x ) , e2 ) ,EaD2 • Let V2 , 3 be the space of ordered pairs of orthonormal vectors of 112 3 . The set (e l (x),e 2 (x)),_EaD2 can be understood as a path a : 3 D 2 V2 , 3, a (x) (e 1 (x) , e2 (x)). It is sufficient then to show that a is not homotopic to a point. To prove this we identify V2 , 3 with the real projective space DP3 , of dimension 3, in the following manner. To each ( f1 , f, ) E V2 , 3 we associate a vector w = w ( f2) E B (0,r) C 1R 3 of the ball with center 0 E iR 3 and radius r defined as follows: the matrix F, whose columns are f, , f2, f1 x f2 is orthogonal and has as axis of rotation the subspace f of dimension 1 in 1R 3 . Let P be the plane orthogonal to C. In P the matrix F acts as a rotation of angle E [0,7r]. For 0 = 0 one verifies that F = I and we set w = O. For 0 < 0 < 7r. we associate the vector w E C with magnitude 0 and the same direction as v x F( v ), where v E P (01. For 0 = r, u x F(v) = 0, and in this case —

Topological Aspects of the Theory of Group Actions 165 the direction of w is not well-defined. This corresponds to identifying antipodal vectors of magnitude on e. We obtain in this way a homeomorphism on the quotient space of B ( 0, 71- ) by the equivalence relation which identifies antipodal points of the boundary, which, as is known, is homeomorphic to 11) 3 . The path a, in this model, is represented by the diameter of B (0 ,7r) , parallel to the x3-axis and traversed once from the bottom to the top. This path, after identification of its endpoints, is nontrivial in 1P 3 . The rank of a manifold is the maximum number of linearly independent commuting vector fields that the manifold admits. This concept was introduced by J. Milnor.

Definition.

Theorem 3 ([28]). Every compact three-dimensional manifold with finite fundamental group has rank one. For example, S 3 has rank one.

As is well-known every manifold of odd dimension has Euler characteristic zero. So it admits a non-singular vector field and its rank is 1. Taking a double cover, we can assume that the manifold is orientable. Proceeding by contradiction, suppose that there exists a locally free action of 1R 2 on some compact three-dimensional manifold with finite fundamental group. By Novikov's theorem, there exists a compact orbit bounding an imbedded solid torus, where there are defined two linearly independent commuting vector fields, which is impossible by Proposition 2. • Proof.

§3. Generalization of the rank theorem

In this section we will see that the theorem on the rank of S 3 generalizes to actions of simply connected groups on compact manifolds with finite fundamental group. M be a locally free action of a Lie group Proposition 3. Let so : G x M M be a C° map such that for every t E I G on a manifold M and f:I x I the curves f (s, I) is contained in an orbit F, of p. Let x ( t ) = f (0,t ) and suppose that, for every t E I, X' (t) T, (1) ( Ft ). Then there exists a unique continuous function .7 : Ix I G sumh that :1(0,0 e, and (p (s,t),x (t)) = = f(s,t) for any (s,t) E I x I.

By Theorem 2, for every t the map (p oi) : G F, given by (g) = ,,c(g,x(t)) is a covering of F,. By the lifting theorem for paths, there exists a unique continuous curve :f; : G such that (0) = e and for every s E l one has so, ( , ) (f(s)) = f(s,t). Define s, t ) = ( s ) . It is evident thath 0 , t ) e and ,p (s,t), x(t)) = f(s,t) for any ( s, t) E I x I. Moreover, if h:IxI--•G satisfies the conditions h ( 0, t) = e and Proof. (1)

166

Geometric Theory of Foliations

f, by (h (s,t),x(t)) = f(s,t) for every (s,t) E X /, we must have h f(s,t) to the covering the uniqueness of the lift of the curve s sox( , ) : G • F,. It remains to be proved that /. is continuous. Let xo E M, yo = (p(g0 ,x0 ). Let E, xo E E, be a transverse section to the —

Since (tog° : M M is a diffeomorphism which preserves the orbits of orbits of ço it follows that T = D (g0 ,x0 )(7:g) G x 7x0 E ). So Dso (g0 , x0 ) : Ty0 M is an isomorphism. By the inverse function theorem Tgo G x TE there exist neighborhoods g o E Vc G and xo EDCE such that U = = (it) (V x D) is a neighborhood of yo and vi = V x D is a diffeomorphism of V x D onto U. Let us prove that :f is continuous at all the points of the type (0,4), to E I. Fix to E I and let xo = x(t o ), yo = f(0,t o ), go = 1( 0, t0 ) = e and consider D, V, U and ik =wiVxD:VxD U as above. Let lo = [0,6) and Jo = ( to — 6,10 + 6) be intervals such that f(Io x Jo ) C U and x ( J0 ) c D. Define g : /0 x Jo V C G by (g(s,t),x(t)) = 1,l/ -1 (f(s,t)). Then g is continuous, g(0,t) = e and so (g(s,t),x(t)) = f(s,t) for every (s, t) E x J. By uniqueness of the lift of the curve s f(s,t) across v) : G F,, one concludes that g (s, t) = :1(s, t) for (s, t) E 1 x Jo , so .7 is continuous on ( 0, to ). We prove now that the set A = [ (s, t) EIx /if is continuous at (s, is open in I x I. Let (so ,to ) E A, xo = x(10 ), yo = f(so ,to ), go = :l(so ,to ) and consider D,V,U, and 1,G = 1VxD as above. Since :f is continuous at (so , to ), there exist open sets 10 ,4 c I such that so E 1 , t o E J0 x( Jo ) C D, _7(10 x J0 ) C V and f(I0 x Jo ) C U. For every (s,t) E I x Jo we have (hs,t),x(t)) = (f(s,t)), which proves that f is continuous on /0 x Jo , so A is open in I x I. For each t E I, let a( t) = sups E /1 is continuous at ( ta) for every E [0,$) j. It suffices to prove now that (a (t),t) E A for every t E I. Fix to E I, so a (to ), xo = x( t o ), yo = f(s 0 ,t0 ) and go = Î(s0 ,1 0 ). Consider D, V, U and ik = I V x D as above. Since s 1-0 7(s, t) is continuous (by construction), there exists 6 > 0 such that if s E [so — 6,s0] then 7(s, t0 ) E V and.f is continuous at (s i ,t0 ), s1 = so — 6. Since A is open there exists 6, > such that the segment f = Isl j x [(to b i ,to + 51 ) fl I] c A. Set I = = (s, — 5,s0 + 6) n land Jo = ( to — 6 1 , to + 6 1 ) n 1. If 6 and 6 1 are sufficiently small, we have f(10 x Jo ) C U, x( Jo ) C D and :7(f) c V. Now define g :10 x Jo V c Gby (g(s,t),x(t)) = 11/ -1 (f(s,t)). However it is clear that g(s l ,t) Tf(s i ,t) for (.5.1 ,0 E f and that ,p (g (s, t), x( I)) = = f(s,t) for (s, t) E J x Jo . By uniqueness of the lift of the curve s f(s,t), it follows that g = 7 I x Jo and therefore :f is continuous on ( so , to ) as desired. • ,

7

—

Theorem 4.

Let ,p : G X M M be a locally free action of a simply connected Lie group G on a manifold M where dim M dim G + I. Then the folia-

Topological Aspects of the Theory of Group Actions 167 lion of M by orbits of 4, does not have vanishing cycles. In particular, if dim G = = 2 and dimM = 3, if has no Reeb components.

Suppose by contradiction that there exists a leaf F0 of if which has Fo . Then y is a closed curve not homotopic to a cona vanishing cycle y : I stant in F0 and there is an extension f : I x M such that for every s E I, f(s,0) = -y (s) and for every t > 0, t E I, the curve ft (s) = f(s,t) is a closed curve contained in a leaf Ft of if, homotopic to a constant in F. Let : I x G be as in Proposition 3. Now, for t > 0, the curve j; (s ) is homotopic to a constant in F„ so the curve :,,(s) = 7(s, t), which is a lift of f, to G, is necessarily closed, that is, :.f; (0) = :f*", ( 1 ). By continuity we have 1'0 (0) = ( 1 ), or, 1.0 is a closed curve. But 20 is a lift of y to G, so it cannot be closed since G is simply connected and y is not homotopic to a constant in F0 , which is a contradiction. We conclude therefore that if has no vanishing cycles. • Proof.

Corollary 1. Let G be a simply connected Lie group and M a compact manifold with finite fundamental group such that dim (M) = dim ( G) + I a. 3. Then there is no locally free action of G on M. By Proposition 1 of Chapter VII we know that a foliation if of codimension 1 on M necessarily has a vanishing cycle, so it cannot have a locally free action (,o :G><M—M. •

Proof.

Corollary 2. Let G be a simply connected Lie group and M a manifold such that dim (M) = dim (G) + 1 3. Let (p : G X M M be a locally free action. Then the following properties are true: M is the canonical immersion then (a) if F is an orbit of 4,t, and : F : lri (F) 7r 1 (M) is injective, that is, if y is a closed curve in F homotopic to a constant in M then y is homotopic to a constant in F, (b) if y is a curve transverse to the orbits of (p, , then the homotopy class of y in 7r i (M) has infinite order.

(b) is immediate from Theorem 4 and from the proof of Proposition 1 of Chapter VII. Let us consider (a). Suppose y is a closed curve in F, hornotopic to a constant in M. Let f: D 2 M be a Cr ( r 2 ) map such that f y and f is in general position with respect to the foliation if defined by orbits of so. Let X be a vector field on D 2 tangent to the foliation with singularities f* (if ) (see Proposition 2 of Chapter VI). S' = a D 2 is a closed orbit of X. We claim that all the nonclosed orbits of X are separatrices of saddles. Indeed, if X has a nonclosed orbit which is not a separatrix of a saddle, let us say 6, the u-limit set of 6 is a closed orbit or a graph and this implies that there exists a closed curve y in D 2 transverse to the orbits of X.

Proof.

168 Geometric Theory of Foliations

Figure 3

Repeating the argument of Proposition 1 of Chapter VII on the disk D 21 C D 2 bounded by p., one concludes that has a vanishing cycle, which is not possible. Therefore all the regular orbits are separatrices of saddles. Supposing by contradiction that S' = a D 2 is not homotopic to a constant in its leaf, repeating the argument of Proposition 1 of Chapter VII, it is possible to prove that has a vanishing cycle. We leave the details to the reader. Corollary 3. Let G be a simply connected group and M a (noncompact) manifold with finite fundamental group such that dim (M) --= dim (G) +1 3. Let so : G x M M be a locally free action and 5 the foliation whose leaves are the orbits of. If F is a leaf of 5 then r (F) is finite and F is a closed subset of M. In particular every minimal set of a is a leaf and if M is simply connected then all the leaves are diffeomorphic to G. Let F be a leaf of . By (a) of Corollary 2, i* : r i (F) r i (M) is injective so it (F) is finite and #71- 1 (F) 5_ ttr i (M). In particular if M is simply connected, F is also and therefore if x E F the map : G F given by so, (g) = p(g,x) is a diffeomorphism, since it is a covering. Suppose by contradiction that 'S has a leaf not closed in M. Then there is a sequence xn E F, x„ xo 0 F. Let Q be a foliation box of x0 . The leaf F cuts Q in an infinite number of plaques, therefore we can construct a closed curve transverse to 3. Since r i ( M) is finite this curve has finite order, which contradicts (b) of Corollary 2. • Proof.

§4. The Poincaré-Bendixson Theorem for actions of 111 2 One of the versions of the Poincaré-Bendixson theorem for a flow E on the sphere S 2 or in the plane says that every minimal set of E is an orbit.

Topological Aspects of the Theory of Group Actions 169 In this section we generalize this theorem to locally free actions of R 2 on manifolds of dimension three. Other results in this direction can be found in [61, [381 and [451. M be an action. A subset of M is invariant (under w) Let w:G x M if it is the union of orbits of so. A minimal set of so is a subset p, c M which is closed, invariant, non-empty and such that no subset properly contained in p. has these three properties. The theorem below is a special case of Corollary 3 of Theorem 4. We think it is interesting to include this new proof because it is more geometric than the first and also because it contains the original argument of [281 in the proof of the fact that an action of R 2 on S 3 (if it exists) must have an invariant torus.

Theorem 5. Let tp : 1R 2 x M

M be a locally free action on a simply connected three-dimensional manifold. Then any minimal set of so is an orbit (in fact by Corollary 1 of Theorem 4, the manifold is not compact).

n7„ 1 op ( so) — lc, where Ka Given p E M we define 00, ( so ) Op( It C K 1 C Op(SO) are compact neighborhoods of p and U 1 K is clear that Op(S0) Op(S0) U 80p(SO) • Now let 12 C M be a minimal set of ye; and p E j. Proceeding by contradiction we suppose that ( w). Since kt is minimal we have that p = Op(SO) • So aOp(SO) is non empty and, since it is closed and invariant, 3(.9„((p) = A. This means that if U is a coordinate neighborhood of the foliation g (w) induced by so, with p E U, the orbit Op(SO) has as intersection with U an infinite number of plaques, each being an accumulation point of plaques in 0,, ( w ) . Thus it follows (Proposition 4, Chapter VII) that there is a closed path a : M passing through p and tranverse to the leaves of g (p). Since M is simply connected, a extends to a map A : D 2 M in general position with respect to the leaves of g ( w ) . The foliation A''‘ (so) of D 2 has singularities which are saddles and centers. Further it is transverse to the boundary. Let q E 31) 2 be such that A (q) =-- p. Modifying A slightly if necessary, we can assume that the point q is not contained in a separatrix of a saddle. There will exist, then, in the limit set of the point q a limit cycle -y : s' D 2 , inducing a curve 7-y : S l M, = A o y , 5 (S' ) C 0,0 ( C pc with nontrivial holonomy. So 0,0 ( ) is homeomorphic to JR x s' or s' x s'. Since 0,0 ( w) p., 0 xo ( so ) cannot be a torus. Consequently 0(so) is an immersed cylinder with 30,0 ( 40) D 0,0 ( w ). We next show that this is impossible. Since G ( p) 0 there exist ri ,r2 E 1R 2 , ri 1R1-2 , such that the orbit F through x0 of the flow w,, so, ( t,x) = so ( trI ,x), is periodic of period to and the orbits of W2, W2 ( t, X) = w ( tr2 ,x), for x E r are transverse to F. Since so, and so, are commutative, for every x E 0 ,0 ( so) the orbit of w, through x is periodic of period to. Proof.

) •

Geometric Theory of Foliations

170

Let C be a two-dimensional cylinder imbedded in M, transverse to the orbits of the action so with F C C. We next show that arbitrarily near r there exists a closed curve r' c Oxo n C such that r'nr 0 and r' U r is the boundary of a closed cylinder B C Oxo (so). Let V be a cylindrical neighborhood of F in C, such that the orbits of (p2 are transverse to V. If E > O is small, the set V, = f (p2 ( t, X) — E < t < E, X E V) is a neighborhood of r in M and the orbits of s02 I V, define a projection r : V, V. Since r is a periodic orbit of so, with period to and F c V,, there exists a neighborhood U C V of F such that, for every x E U, so l (t,x) E V, for I ti < 2t0 . Since 3 0xo (w ) D 0(so), ,

V Figure 4

there exist sequences x,, E F and sn E JR where is,i 1 —■ 00 , such that sn ) X0 E U. If n is sufficiently large, y, = so2 (s,,,x,) E U fl 000, so w ( t, Y, ) E V, for t < 2t 0 and since the orbit 0,, of yr, under so, has period to, we have that 0,, C V, . If F,7 = O n it is clear that r„ c 0(w) and F,, n r = 0. On the other hand, if d is the intrinsic metric of 0 so) d(F,On ) --• co; so, r u F ,, istheboundaryofacylinder B,, c 0 0 ((p) since d(rn ,o„) is bounded because 0,7 c se,2 ( t, X) IX E < (). This proves what we wanted. Let A,, c e be the annulus bounded by F and F„ . Since lim„, f ,, = F there exists n o such that .4,70 r.) Bno = u rno . We have then that T = = A U B,70 is a topological torus imbedded in M. Since M is simply connected, T is the boundary of an open bounded set (

)

,,

W

c

M (see [28 ]) . Let X be the vector field given by X (x) =

a

gD2( t,X)

t_o .

We have that X is tangent to T on and X is transverse to T on A no . We can assume that for every x E A no , X(x) points inward toward W. This implies that every orbit of ‘02 which enters W does not leave in positive time, so 0 A n A,, > U F, a contradiction. •

Topological Aspects of the Theory of Group Actions 171 Remark. The above theorem can be used to prove, by contradiction, the rank theorem of S 3 . Indeed, since S 3 is compact, every action : IR 2 x S 3 has a minimal set ti. If so were locally free, p, would have to be a compact orbit. So, p. would be diffeomorphic to a torus S l X S ' . Using Alexander's theorem (Proc. Nat. Acad. Sci. (1924) pp. 6-8) according to which for any imbedded torus p., one of the connected components of S 3 — p. is a solid torus, it follows again from Proposition 2 that there is a contradiction. This proof of the rank theorem was given in ([28]), when Novikov's theorem had not yet been proved. One problem still open about the rank of manifolds is to find out the rank of s2n-t-1 It is well-known that there do not exist 2-dimensional plane fields on S 5 On the other hand, the existence of locally free actions of R 2 on S 7 is([53]). unknown. In [48] , H. Rosenberg, R. Roussarie, and D. Weil prove the following result: a compact orientable three-dimensional manifold has rank 2 if and only if it is a fibration over S with fiber T 2 . §5. Actions of the group of affine transformations of the line The Lie group of affine transformations of the line is the set G2 of all affine diffeomorphisms f: JR JR with the operation of composition ( fo g. The affine transformations are those of the form f(x) = ax + b where a,b E IR, a 0, are fixed. Given f,g E G2, f(x) = ax + b, g(x) = = a' x + b',the composition fog(x) = ( aa ' )x + (ab' + b)is also affine so G2 is a two-dimensional Lie group which has two connected components. We consider only the connected component G 2+ = ff(x) = ax + b I a > of affine transformations that preserve the orientation of 114. The following facts can be easily verified:

is not abelian, so is not isomorphic to IR 2 , (b) G 2+ is diffeomorphic to IR 2 , so is simply connected, (c) G 2± is isomorphic to the subgroup G - of GL( 2,1R), defined by the set (a) G 21-

[ a 131 of matrices I such that b E JR and a > O. [ O 1 In this section we will prove that the two-dimensional orbits of an action of G 2+ on a manifold 1WI are diffeomorphic to planes or cylinders. Finally, we will see an example of a locally free action of G; on a compact manifold M 3 a countably infinite set of cylindrical orbits whose complement con- whicas sists of orbits diffeomorphic to the plane. As we will see, all the orbits of this action are dense in M3 .

Proposition 4. Let so be an action of G - on a manifold M". Then the twodimensional orbits of ,p are diffeontorphic to planes or cylinders.

172 Geometric Theory of Foliations

Proof.

Let p E M and Gp fg E G + ! 4p (g, p) = pl be the isotropy group of p. As we know, the orbit 0 ( p ) is diffeomorphic to the manifold G + Gp , obtained as the quotient of G ± by the equivalence relation — on G + which identifies g l and g2 if g 1 g' E Gp . If 0 (p) has dimension 2, it is clear that GI, is a discrete subgroup of G ± . It suffices then to prove that every discrete ab

subgroup of G ± is of the form H = 1gn I n E Zi where g =

is 01 fixed. Let us identify G + with the half plane P+ = t(xy) E IRL jx>0). With this identification, the product on P± is given by (x, y) o (x' ,y') 1. In this case the 1 0 (xx' ,xy' + y) and g = (a, b) . First suppose that a line r = ( 1, y) y E JR Iis identified by — with the line r g = 1(a,b + y) = = (1,y) o (a,b) y E IRJ. The lines r and r o g bound a strip A = 1(x, y) x max ( a, a - ' )1. It is easy to see that the two distinct points contained in the interior of A are not identified by — ; so 0 (p) is diffeomorphic to the quotient of A by — ; that is, the manifold obtained from A be identifying the boundaries r and r o g by the diffeomorphism ( 1,y) E r (a,b + y) E r o g, which is clearly a cylinder. In the case that a = 1 and b 0 we can make the same argument, substituting the line r by the line s (x, ) j x E JR and the strip A by the strip B = 1(x, y) 0 y I bjx bounded by the lines s and s g = = In the case that a = 1 and b = 0, clearly 0 ( p) is diffeomorphic to IR 2 . Consider then a discrete subgroup H C G ± . First we are going to prove that H is contained in a line f which passes through ( 1,0). Suppose that (a, b), (c, d) E H where a 1. In this case it is easy to see that (a, b)" = (an ,b (an — 1 ) ( a — 1) -1 ) for every n E Z Therefore -

= (a,b) " (c,d) • (a,b) n

=

1 [bc(1 — a n ) + b(a

( c, a

— 1)1 + da ").

h, = (c,(bc — b)/ (a — 1)) = h € II, since If a > I one sees that lim n h, E H for every n E Z and H is closed. Since H is discrete one concludes that no , which implies that (a,b) and (c,d) commute, as h, = h for every n can easily be seen using the relation h„,, o h,;-1 = ( 1,0) = 1. On the other 1) and so (c, d) E f = 1) = d (a hand, this implies the relation b(c 1 the same 1)yi. In the case that a = 1 and c 1) = (a = (x, g) j b(x argument applies, so we can assume that a = c = 1 and in this case H C f 1,y)IyEIR). Suppose now thatHcfnP - = f ( x, y) x > 0 and 1)). In this case f fl P- is a subgroup of G . isomorphic to the y = k (x 1)), as can easily additive group IR by the isomorphism f( t) (e l ,k (e t be seen. Therefore f (H) is a discrete subgroup of IR, so H = fg" n E Z1 for some g E H. In the case that H C f = 1(1,y) j y E El, the argument is similar. • —

—

—

—

—

Topological Aspects of the Theory of Group Actions

173

First we are going to define a locally free action ;To of G ± on 1R 3 . The manifold M3 will be constructed as the quotient of 1R 3 by an equivalence relation — defined in such a way that ço induces an action so of G + on M.

Example.

(A) Construction of o.

Let A =

. As can be directly verified the eigenvalues of A are

X and X 1 where 0 < X = (3 — )/2 < 1. Let y = ( v2 ,/i3 ) be an eigenvector of A relative to X. Define ‘,7) : G x 1R 3 R 3 by (g;(x,z))

(x + 1 log ce, z +

0

where in the above expression g =

-67

e - " • v)

, z E IR 2 and a = In (X) < O.

01

As can be verified directly ço (g' o g; p) = 7, (g ';;-0(g; p)) and ,70 (I, p) = p for any g,g' E G" and p E 1R 3 . Therefore z",0 is an action of G + on IR 3 . (B) Construction of M. Consider on 1R3 = IR x IR2 the equivalence relation — which identifies two points (x, z) and (x ',z') if one of the following conditions are true: (a) x = x' andz — z'EZ 2 or(b)x— x' =kEZ andz'=A k z. Making the identification (a) we get the manifold JR x T2. Note that A and A -1 are matrices with integer entries. This implies that if z — z' E Z 2 then A k Z A k e E Z 2 so A induces a diffeomorphism X1 T 2 —•-w T2 . The identification (b) is equivalent to identifying two points (x, p) and (x',p') E JR x T2 when x x' = kEZ and p ' = A k (p). Note that the equivalence relation — is generated by the diffeomorphisms f1 ,f2 and f3 : R 3 R3 defined by fi (x,z) (x + 1,A -1 z), f2(x,z) = (x,z + et ) and f3 (x,z) = = ( x, z + e2 ) where e, = () and e2 = (?). This means that two points q and q ' of 1113 are equivalent if and only if q = h ( q ' ) where h = f ri o f f t3' 1 0 f rini, f 2n k f f3 k, k E N and m„n„fi E Z for j = 1 ,...,k. Denote by H the set of all diffeomorphisms of this type. Let M = 1R 3 / — with the quotient topology and 7r : R 3 M the natural projection of — . It is easily verified that r is a covering map and therefore we can induce on M a C differentiable manifold structure as was done in Chapter I. An atlas of M is the set of all local charts ( 7r ( V), (r V) -I ) where 32 ; < 1/2, 'z3 /3 , 1 < 1/21, where V = (x,z,2,z 1 ) — c < 1/2, iz2 (cx,132,(33 ) E IR 3 . The changes of coordinates of this atlas are restrictions of diffeomorphisms of H. ...

0

—

174

Geometric Theory of Foliations

(C) Construction of it, Observe that (74, commutes with the diffeomorphisms f1 ,f2 and f3, that is, for every (g,p) E G + x R 3 and i = 1,2,3 one has rp (g,f,(p)) = = f,(0(g,p)). We can then define a C action on M setting = r(rp(g,p)) .

It is easy to verify that so is well defined by this expression, that is, if r ( p) = = (p') then 7r(Z,b(g,p)) = 71- (ZMg,p')). -

(D) Geometric description of the orbits of v.

First let us see what happens to the orbits of iTo as we make the identification (a). Observe that the orbit 5 (p) of a point p E ill 3 by Zro is the plane that passes through p and is parallel to the subspace of 111 3 generated by the vectors ( 1 ,0,0 ) and (O, u2 , v3 ) . In making the identification (a) we do not change the first coordinate and each plane fx1 x 1R 2 is transformed in the quotient to the surface fx) x T 2 where T2 = 1R 2 /Z 2 . On the other hand 5 ( p) cuts p' + tv, p' = (p2 ,p3 ), which has the plane [xi x 1R2 along the line t ( 1 + \FS) / 2 in this plane. Therefore after identification slope 0 = u3 /u2 = (a), the orbit ( p) is transformed into an immersed submanifold JR x E, where is an orbit of the irrational flow of slope 0 in T2 . As we know E is dense in T2 (see exercise 13 of Chapter II), so R x E is dense in JR x T2. This implies that all the orbits of so are dense in M. We will now see what occurs after identification (b). The immersed submanifold JR x E meets RI x T2 in the line { kj x E (k E Z) and this line will be identified by (b) with the line 10j x A k (). Now, the irrational flow of slope 0 is invariant under A, since u is an eigenvector for A, so A () is an orbit of this flow. In the case that E contains a periodic point q of period k of A (A k (q) = q), the endpoints [O x E and [kj x E of the strip fx) x 0 k, will be identified and we hence have a cylindrical orbit of so. Conversely, if the endpoints [01 x E and [I/ x E (k > 0) are identified, we have A k (E ) = and this implies that E contains a unique fixed point qo of A k , since A k IE is a contraction, that is, if q and q ' E E then d(A (q),A k (q' )) 5- X ic d (q,q'). With this argument we establish a one-to-one correspondence between cylindrical orbits of so and periodic orbits of A. As is known, A has countably infinite periodic orbits (see [341), so so has countably infinite cylindrical orbits. The remaining orbits of ço are diffeomorphic to the plane, by the previous proposition.

APPENDIX FROBENIUS' THEOREM

Let if be a k-dimensional, cr( r 1) foliation defined on a manifold M of dimension n. The foliation if induces on Ma Cr - k-dimensional plane field, denoted by Tg (see Chapter II). Here T5' ( p) = if is the subspace of Tp M tangent to the leaf of if which passes through p. A natural question is the following. Let P be a Cr ( r 1) k-plane field on M. Under what conditions does there exist a foliation if such that 77 = P? As we saw earlier this does not happen in general for an arbitrary k-plane field (k 2 ) . Frobenius' Theorem provides necessary and sufficient conditions for such a foliation to exist. With the purpose of proving this theorem, we introduce in §1 of this appendix the notion of Lie bracket between two vector fields, proving its main properties. In §2 we prove Frobenius' Theorem. In §3 we state and proof, without going into details the dual version of Frobenius' Theorem in terms of differential forms. §1. Vector fields and the Lie bracket

Recall that a Cr (r O) vector field on M is a Cr map X: M TM such that r o X = identity map of M, where r : TM 1. M is the natural projection of the tangent fibration. Denote by X' ( M) the set of all Cr vector fields on M. —

M is called an inDefinition. Let X E X ° (M). A C' curve 'y : (a, b) tegral curve ofX if -y' (t) = X(-y(t)) for every t E ( a, b). Rn a vector field X is represented by the On a local chart x: Uc M vector field x, (X) defined on x(U) C Rn by the expression X(p) = x.(X)(p) = dx x _, (p) - X(x -1 (P)) •

Geometric Theory of Foliations

176

Since x: U --• is a C map, the vector field X. has the same class of differentiability as X. A fact that can be easily verified is the following. Let y: (a,b) U C M be a C' curve. Then y is an integral curve of X if and x(U) is an integral curve of X. Putting the above only if x y: ( a,b) fact together with the theorem on the existence and uniqueness of solutions of ordinary differential equations on Ile, we can state the following result.

Theorem (Existence and uniqueness). Let X be a Cr , r

1, vector field on M. Given Po E M and to E JR there exist E > O and a neighborhood U0 of po in M such that for every p E U0 there exists an integral curve -y of X defined on (to — , to E ) with y (to ) = p. If : M and -y2 : 12 M are two integral curves of X such that to E I fl 12 and -y i ( to ) = -y2 ( to ) then y i = -y2

on From the above theorem we can conclude that for each p E M there exist a < 0 < b and an integral curve y: (a, b) M with y(0) = p such that for any other integral curve y i : M such that 0 E /1 and y i (0) = p then /I c (a, b) and = y /I . The interval (a, b) is called the maximal interval of definition of the solution which passes through p; we will denote it by /p . Let V = ( t, p ) E JR xA//tE Ip . Define so : V --• M such that for each ( t , p) is the integral curve of X with so ( 0, p ) = fixed p E M, the curve t = P.

Definition. The map defined above is called the flow of X. Denote the map (t, p), t E p , by X,. For convenience, we omit the domain of p E M such a map. From the existence and uniqueness theorem, it follows that V is open in 111 x M and that so has the following property: (s + t, P ) =

t, P

= (

s, P

whenever the expressions make sense, that is, are compatible with the domain V. If V = JR x M, the above identities can also be written as = X, X, = X, o X. The theorem on the differentiable dependence of the solutions of an ordinary with respect to initial conditions implies the differential equation on following:

Theorem. Let X be o Cr( r

1) vector field defined on M. Then

: V

M is C.

Suppose now that to E IR is such that so ( to ,p) is defined for all p E M. In this M is a Cr diffeomorphism. In fact, if ,p ( to ,p) is defined for case X, : M = X all p E M, it is easy to see that sc ( to, P) is also, therefore

Appendix 177

=

= the identity on M. Since X and X, 0 are Cr, by the above theorem we conclude that X10 is a Cr diffeomorphism. More generally, if V, is the open set in M, defined by V, = fpEMItElp ) then V, is the domain of X„ where X, ( V, ) = V_,. Therefore X,: V, — • is a Cr diffeomorphism whose inverse is X_, : V_, --• V. If M is compact it is possible to prove that V = 11/ x M and hence V. = M for every t E 112 (see [34]). X, 0 o X, 0

Change of variables Let f : N P be a local Cr (r 1) diffeomorphism. If X is a C1 vector field on P we can define a vector field f* (X) on N by f* (X)(q) = (Df(q)) - ' • X(f(q)) .

The vector field f* (X) is Cf where e = min (s,r — 1). If f is a diffeomorphism we can write f* (X)(q) = (Df(q)) -1 • X(f(q)) =

(f(q)) • X(f(q))

In this case the operator f* has an inverse f,, defined by .f.,(Y)(P) = Df(r i (P)) Y(.1 -1 (P))

The following proposition is a direct consequence of these definitions. P and g: P Proposition 1. Let f: N The following properties hold: phisms.

M be Cr (r

2 ) diffeomor-

(a) (g f)* = f* g* and (g o f). = g. o f.. P and 1) vector field defined on P. Let ço : V (b) Let X be a C (s V* — • N be the flows of X and f* (X) respectively. Then V* = E VI and further f ( so* (t, p)) = = t , p) E I>< = ,,o(t,f(p)) for every (t, p) E V*.

Property (b) above tells us that if we know the integral curves of f* (X) and the diffeomorphism f, then we know the integral curves of X, and conversely. In the notation X, (p) = (t, p), (b) is written as f o X7 Lie Bracket

Let X and Y be two vector fields on M. For simplicity we are going to assume that X is C 2 , Y is C 1 and the flow of X is defined on IR x M. Fix p E M and t E Eft; the vector u(t) = X7(Y)(p) = DX_ ,(X,(p)) • Y(X,(p)) is tangent to M at p. So t

v( t) is a C' curve in 7; M.

178

Geometric Theory of Foliations The Lie bracket of X and Y is the vector field [X, Y] defined by

Definition. by

d

EX,Y1(P) = — dt (X7(Y))1-0 • Note that the definition of [X, Y] ( p) is local, that is, depends only on values of X and Y in a neighborhood of p. Consequently the hypothesis of the flow of X being defined on lR x M is unnecessary. We will next see that the bracket [X, Y) is defined even when X is c'.

Lemma 1. (Expression of [X, Y] on a local chart). Let .,,c:UCM 111" be a local chart. Denote by a / axi the vector field on U defined by a/ ax,( q ) = (dx (q)) - - e. fe l ,..., en ) is the canonical basis of 1R'1 . If X and Y are vector fields on M, we can write X = E a, a/ax„ Y = E ni = bs a/ax,. Then [X, Y] E , c1 3/&, where 17

i.E

c

i=1

ab,

(a — ax

aa, ). ax

In particular we can define [X, Y] even when X is C'. Further, if X and Y are Cr, [X, Y] is Cr - 1 . Proof. We can write x. ( X) = E a, e, = X and x. ( Y) = E , 0,e, = = 37, where a s = a,. and (3i i = 1 n. With this notation, taking into account Proposition 1, it is easy to see that ( X, )* ( ) = = x. ( (X,)* (Y)) where X and X, are the flows of X and X respectively. At a point q E x(u), this identity can be written as below

(Y,)* (Y)(q) = Dx(p) Since p is fixed, Dx(p):Tp Al

[X, 11(q) =

Dx(p)

d

— lX7(Y)(P)11=0 dt

((X)* (Y)(p)), p =

(q) .

IR" is a linear transformation and therefore

1Dx(p) • ((X7)(Y)(p))1, =0

Dx(P) • [X,Yi(P) = x.([X,Y1)(q) .

We can say then that x.[X, Y] = [x.(X),x.(Y)]. It now suffices to calculate ] (q). For this we are going to look at X and 17 as functions k Y : x(U) IRn. We will also use the notation W, = DX _,(7A7 ,(q)). We will look at t Wt as a curve ( C' ) in oe ( IR" ) , the set of linear transformations from to JR". With this notation we have that Wo = I and that

Appendix 179

[X ,Y](q) = cl

d dt

W,

[W, • Y (k ,(q})

d — (q) + DY (q) - — (X ,(q)) .

1 1=0

i=o

dt

On the other hand, it can be verified that W. - DX,(q) = I, therefore d

d — (D),(q)) i=o dt

dt wi l (-0 =

-D (

d — dt

X ,(q))

f=o

= -DX (q) .

Thus we conclude that = D7 (q) - X (q)

-

DX (q) • Y (q)

Therefore the i th component of [Y,T1 ](q) is

i=.

ao, ax,

ace,

This concludes the proof. An important consequence of this lemma is the following.

Proposition 2.

The following properties hold: P is a

(a) If f:N s

2) diffeomorphism and X,Y Er(P),

1, then f* ([X,Y]) = If* (X),f * (Y)]

(b) If X and Y are two vector fields defined on an open set U C IR", then [X,Y1(q) = DY (q) • X(q) - DX(q) - Y (q), q

E V.

(c) [X,Y] = -[Y,X1 (d) [ , ] is bilinear: [aXi + bX2 , Y] = a[XI ,Y1+ b[X 2 ,Y ] and bY2 ] = a[X, Y,1 + b[X,Y2]•

The proof is immediate from the lemma. Commuting flows and actions of IR k .

Recall that a such that

Cr action of a Lie group G

(a) e,p) = p for (b) ço ( g, •g2 , p) =

on M is a Cr map so:GxM--••M

p E M, where e is the identity of G, (g lop (g2 ,p)) for any g i ,g2 E G and p E M.

every

It follows immediately from the definition that for every g

E G, the mapp E M

180

Geometric Theory of Foliations is a CT diffeomorphism, whose inverse is so _ (p)

,pg (p) = so(g,p) = (p(g-I ,p).

M is generated If G 11e, the additive group, an action so : 1R k X M by k vector fields on M. Indeed, let v i vk I be a basis for Ilk and for k ) set so., ( t, p) = (tvi , p). As is easy to verify, for every each j E 11 j E 11 ,..., k), yoj is a CT flow, to which is associated the vector field X' , of class CT -1 ,

of

X"

defined by X' ( p) = is soi , so we can write

E is

p)

tivi,p)

=

t =o

o

. It

is easy to see that the flow

.

o•••

I

We say that the vector fields X' ,..., XI` are generators of the action so. Since addition in is commutative, we have that

for any i, j E 1

, k)

and s, t E IR.

1) vector fields defined on M. SupProposition 3. Let X' ,..., X" be Cr (r pose that for every i E 11 k), the flow X; is defined on 1R x M. The following statements are equivalent:

(a) The fields X' ,..., X" are generators of a CT action so : 1R k x M M. (b) For any i, j E 11 ,..., kJ and s, t E 1R, we have X o Xis X o X;. (c) For any i, j E 11 ,..., kl we have [X' = 0. Proof. (a) (b) has already been done. o (b) (c): The condition X; = , d (P) = — dt

d

(p) 1 1 t=o

— dt

(X-1

• 5

implies that ° X fs (P))

°

t=0

=

(Xis )* (X') (p)

as is easy to see. Differentiating the above expression with respect to s at s = 0,

we get [Xl,X1( p) = p I = 0, since s =o ds depend on s. (c) (b). The chain rule implies that (

d

).

d ds

(X )* (X J )(P)) = — ((Xi

d —dri (X) o ((X;)

))(P)

On the other hand ( X; )* ( X') = X' so

X' (p)

r - s r (XJ )(P)) s=c)

s=0 =

does not

Appendix 181

(X i )* [XI,X1 = [(X;)* (X'), (X;)* (Xi )] = [X', ()(;)*(XJ)] and therefore g- ( (xi,)*

(XJ)( p)) = 0, or, (X,)* (X ')( p) is independent of dt (p). t, so (Xl,)*(X')(p) = By Proposition 1, the flow of (X)* (Xi) is given by -

S "—• (X;) —1 0 X i

0

X; = )(i t

0

X si

0

X; .

Thus one sees immediately that ,r o = . x for any s, t E IR. (b) (a): Let (e1 ,..., ek be the canonical basis of lie. It suffices to define

,( E

t,,,p ) = X: , o

X(p) . •

Definition. A local action of Il k on M is a map so : V —• M, where V is an open set of lR k x M containing 101 x M, and so satisfies the properties so (0,p) = p for every p E M, and so ( u + v, p) = ço(u,,,o(v,p)) = = so(v,(p(u,p)), whenever (u,p), (v,p) and (u + v,p) E V.

Corollary 1. Let X' X k be Cr(r a- 1) vector fields defined on M. If [X' ,Xi] = 0 for any i, j E 11 k I then there exists a basis I v 1 vk I of 11 k IRk and a local action : V c xM M such that (tv„ p) = X', ( p) for every (t, p) E IR x M such that both sides are defined. The proof is similar to that of Proposition 3. Corollary 2. Let X' X k be Cf (r 1) vector fields defined on M such that [X' = 0 for any i, j E {1 ,..., kJ. Suppose that for every q E M the subspace P(q) of TM, generated by X' (q) X k (q) has dimension k. Then the k-plane field P is tangent to a unique Cr foliation 5 of dimension k. Proof. We will see how the local charts of J are defined. Let so : V M be the local action given by Corollary 1. Given p E M, fix an imbedded disk Dn -k = D C A/ such that D is compact, p E D and for every q E D we have Tci M P(q)

(*)

0 Tq D

Since D is compact and V is open, it is easy to see that there exists a ball B k such that 0 E B k C Fe and B k x D C V. Set 1,G = so B k x D. Given ( u, v) E Il k X Tp D, u = uf e„ it is easy to see that

E

a 1 v, ( 0,, ) •

U

E i

=

u,X'(p)

and

(3 2

(0,p) • v = v .

1

So from the condition (*) we have that Dlk (0,p) : fft k x TD

—

•• TM is

182

Geometric Theory of Foliations

an isomorphism. By the inverse function theorem there exist small disks B' B' x D' 1,/, (8' x D') C M is a CT diffeomorphism onto the open set l' ( B' x D') of M. Set U = x D') and = (1,P Then ( U, ) is a local Cr chart on M and the submanifolds of the form E (B' x L qi), q E D', are the plaques of a CT foliation 5 u defined on U and tangent to P. We claim that 5 u is the unique foliation on U that is tangent to P. Indeed, the leaves of 5 u are mapped by to disks of the form B' x lqi, q E D'. On the other hand, the plane field P is mapped by DE to the horizontal plane field .

P* (q) = DE(E -1 (q)) • P(E -1 (q)) = IR k x [0), 0E Tg D 1 .

As is easy to see, the foliation of B' x D' whose leaves are B' x qi . q E D', is the only one on B' x D' that is tangent to the plane field q 1 0 x o j. This proves the claim. The set of all charts ( U, ) constructed as above defines a Cr foliation 5 on M. Indeed, if (C7, -j) is another local chart as above with U n then, by the preceding claim, 5 u coincides with 5 on U n C./ and this implies that the change of coordinate map o E ( U fl CI) c BxD E-- (U (h 1 (x,y),h 2 (y)). • x 15 is of the form (x, y) -

§2. Frobenius' theorem

Before stating the theorem we are going to fix some notations. Given a kplane field P on M we say that the vector field X is tangent to P if X( q ) E P(q) for every q in the domain of X. A CT ( r 1) k-plane field P is called involutive if given X and Y, C' fields tangent to P, then [X, 1 ] is tangent to P. We say that Pis completely integrable if there exists a Cr foliation of dimension k on M such that T5' P, where T5 is the plane field tangent to 5. Theorem 1 (Frobenius). Let P be a Cr (r ?: 1) k-plane field defined on M. Then P is completely integrable if and only if it is involutive. Further if either of these conditions hold, the foliation tangent to P is unique.

Proof. Suppose P is involutive. The idea is to use Corollary 2 of Proposition 3. We prove that for every p E M there exist Cr vector fields, X' ,..., X', defined on a neighborhood U of p, such that [X', Xi] = 0 for any i, j E 1 ,..., kl and P(q) is the subspace of Tg M generated by IX' ( q) (q)1 for every q E U. By Corollary 2, there will exist a unique Cr k-dimensional foliation on U, 3:, such that T5 c = P U. In this manner, it will be possible to define a cover U1 } 11 of M be open sets such that for each i E I there will be defined a foliation 5, on U. By uniqueness of such foliations it follows that

Appendix 183

if U, fl LI) 0 then if, t/i fl U.) = 5) 1 Lli n y . In this way we will have defined a unique foliation if on M such that T5' = P. Fix then p E M. From the definition of Cr k-plane fields, there exist k C r Yk defined on a neighborhood V of P such that P(q) is vector fields, Y` the subspace generated by fY' (q) Y k (q)J for every q E V. We can JR". For each assume that V is the domain of a local ( Cm ) chart x: V j E[1 k I we can write YJ = ,n= , au a/ ax, where la/ ax, ,..., a/ ax n) is the basis associated to the local chart x and au : V • IR is of class Cr. Consider the matrix A = (au ) . The fact that Y' ( p ) Y k ( p) are linearly independent implies that the matrix A ( p) has rank k, that is, there exists a k x k submatrix B of A such that det ( B ( p)) O. Since the determinant is a continuous function we have that det(B(q)) 0 for every q E U, a neighborhood of p. Permuting the variables (x, xn ) if necessary, we can assume that B = (a,1 ) 1
—

=

k

n

n

k

i=1

f=1

C=I

i=1

E bd E a,1 a/axe = E

For e = j we have that E aii bù = 1 and for 1' have that E ki=, a , b ,1 = 0; so

j, with 1

Eca/ax,, for j = 1

a/ax,

e 5_ k, we

k.

f=k+1

We claim that [X', = 0 for any i, j E f 1 k J. In fact, from Lemma 1 one has that [a/ axr , 8 / âxj = 0 for any r,s E [ 1 ,..., ni so

[Xt, XJ] =

f / aXe, / aXil ±

[a / aXi, E

f=k+I

E

C

a/axm ]

rn -= k -r- 1

3/8x, ci,„ a/ axm l =

f.rn=k 0-1

E

d, a / ax, .

r=k+1

Since P is involutive and IX' (q) q E U, we must have that

X k (q)1 is a basis of P (q) for every

E d, a / aX, = E f,X s = E f a/ax, ±E g, 5=1

a/ ax, .

s=1

From the above relation we can conclude that fl = = f, = 0, so [X I ,X J] = = 0, as desired.

184

Geometric Theory of Foliations

Suppose now that Pis completely integrable. Let 5 be a foliation such that Ta = P. Consider two cases: is Cr (r 2): Fix p E M and a foliation chart for a, so: U Il k X IR" -k . Let X and Y be c' fields tangent to 5 and defined on U. Since the leaves of 5 U are mapped to plaques IRk x y), y E a n-k , the fields X. = w * (X) and Y so. ( Y) are of the form X .(x, y) = ( f (x, y), 0) and Y. (x, y) = (g (x, y),0) where f,g : 1R k x —• le. Using (b) of Proposition 2, one sees that [X.,Y.](x, y) = (h(x, y),0) where h(x, y) = = f(x,y) ag/ax — g(x,y) af/ ax. So [X, Y] = so* [X .,Y .1 is tangent to 1st

case.

P.

a

5 is C', the fact that P is c' (by hypothesis) implies that the leaves of a are C 2 . Indeed, let Q be a plaque of IR". Then x(Q) is a 5 contained in a coordinate chart of M, X: U x which we can assume is the graph of submanifold of lit" a function lit : D k C Ift k IFin -e. In this way Q is mapped by x onto the submanifold x ( Q) defined by the equation y = (x), x E D k and PI Q is mapped onto the k-plane field 13 along x( Q) defined by 13 (x4 (x)) = = f(u,A,G(x) • u) u E ak i. However 15- is C', so D1,G is C', as is easy to see, therefore V/ and Q are C2 . Since Q is C2 , given p E Q, there exists x Efe - k p E U, such that a C2 diffeomorphism so : U' iRn = IR k x O J. We can now apply the same argument as in the so (U' fl Q)

2hd

case.

is

: Although

first case.

The argument in this theorem proves that if P is a CT involutive plane field on M then the leaves of the foliation associated to P are of class C" although 5 is in general Cr .

Remark.

Examples.

(1) Every 1-plane field is completely integrable. (2) Define a 2-plane field P on Fe, setting P(x1 ,x2 ,x3 ) = the plane generated by ( 1,0,0 ) and ((Le -XI , e x ' ) . Then P has no integral surfaces. Indeed, if X 1 (x,,x2 ,x3 ) = ( 1,0,0) and X 2 (x,,x2 ,x3 ) = = E P(x i ,X2 ,x3 ) then [X 1 ,X2 1(x,,x2 ,x3 ) = (0, – e -x1 ,e x1 ) P(xl ,x2 ,x3 ). Therefore P is not involutive at any point (x1 ,x2 ,x3 ) E §3. Plane fields defined by differential forms

In this section we will see a version of Frobenius' theorem in terms of differential forms. We assume here that the reader has some basic knowledge of the theory of differential forms, such as the exterior product, exterior derivative, co-induced forms, etc. For more details about the subject we refer the reader to [52].

Appendix 185 Let w 1 w k be Cr (r O) 1-forms defined and linearly independent on an open set U c Mn. For each q E U define P(q) = 1.) E Tq (M)

(.4(v) =...= w(v) = 01 .

Since 0) 41 ,..., w are linearly independent elements of the dual ( Tq M)* , it is clear that P(q) is a subspace of codimension k of Tq M. We claim that the kEt" be a local plane field q 1-0 P ( q) is C r . Indeed, given p E U, let x : V IR chart with pE Vc U, where x(q) = (x 1 (q)x, 1 (q)), :V for j = 1 n. Consider also for each j E 11 ,..., n1 the Cœ 1-form dxf . Then 1dx1 ( p) dx( p)) is a basis of ( Tp M)* , so it is possible to determine indices i Wp k , dx, i ( p) dx, n k (p)1 is a n— k such that {(0 1,1 basis of ( Tp M)* , this because w are linearly independent. Set, w1 is a for convenience, dx, = w k+1 dx, n - k = w n so that 1w pI basis of ( TpM)* • By continuity there exists a neighborhood W of p with W C V, such that 1w p1 w nq 1 is a basis of ( 7M)* for every q E W. Consider now vector fields X' ,..., X" defined on W, such that for every q E W the set 1X 1 ( q) X n (q)) is the dual basis to jw w gn1 that is, w qi ( ( q )) = ô , (b,i = 0 if i j and 15,i = 1). It is easy to see now that the vector fields X' ,..., X' are CT and further that P(q) is generated by the vectors X"' (q) X n (q), q E W. Conversely, given a Cr plane field P of codimension k defined on U c M, it is possible to locally define P as the kernel of k Cr 1-forms. Indeed, given p E U, consider n — k C T vector fields X"' ,..., X' such that P(q) is the subspace of TM generated by X' q) (q) for every qE V c U. By a similar argument to that made in the case of forms, it is possible to define k C. `" vector fields X' ,..., X k on V such that X' ,..., X' are linearly independent on a neighborhood W with pE Wc V. It suffices now to consider the dual basis 1w n1 which consists of CT forms. We have then •••,

i

P(q) = Iv E Tg Ail w gi (v) =...= u.) /(ic (v) = 01 .

We sum up what was done above in the following:

Proposition 4. A Cr(r

0) codimension k plane field can be defined locally as the kernel of k C r linearly independent 1-forms. Conversely if 0) 1 w k are Cr linearly independent 1-forms then P(q) = ft E Tq M (v) w k4 ( y) ----- 01 define a C r codimension k plane field.

Proposition 4 assures that there must be a version of Frobenius' theorem in terms of differential forms. Indeed, this version is given by the following result. Theorem 2. Let P be a Cr (r 1 ) codimension k plane field defined on an open set U C M by k linearly independent Cr LArms Le' . Then P is completely integrable if and only iffor every j E k I we hare

186

Geometric Theory of Foliations ch.o A co I A...A

(.)i

=0.

Proof. Suppose that the equalities (*), are true. It suffices to prove that P is involutive. For this we will need two lemmas. Lemma 2. Let n be a 2-form on U such that n A co l A...A 0.) 1( = O. Given p E U there exist a neighborhood V of p with V C U and k 1-forms a l ,..., ak such a l A co l + + ak A co k . that n Proof. Since co 1 ,..., co l' are linearly independent, it is possible to define n – k C 1-forms co" I ,..., co" and a neighborhood V of p with V C U, such that for every q E V, (co qi w nq i is a basis of ( Tq M)* We can write n = E 00.4,' A coi. Since n A co l A...A co k = 0 one sees that

aii o.) E i< j So n

(.0 k = 0, or, a1 = O

A ckri A co l A...A

E i
if k< i < j .

k

6) =

E i=1 ai A co where

. •

ai =

i<j

Lemma 3. Let w be a C. (r 1) 1-form and X and Y two C' vector fields defined on an open set U C Ile. Then

dco(X,Y) =d(co(X)) -

d (6(Y)) - X+ co([X, Y]).

Y

wq (X(q)) by co ( X).

We denote the function q

Suppose co = E ,n= , a,dx, where a, : U R is of class Cr for i=1 n and Idx, cix„; is the dual basis of the canonical basis f e, en ). Also set X = E ,n= bi e, and Y = E ,n= ce,. We have then that

Proof.

(i)

LO

(X)

=

E a•bi , w(Y) = E i=

and

i= n

n

ab, 0.4[X, Y1) = E a, E (bf actc — ) = ax_

=E

ai (b;

I j

d x•

—

ax_

ab, i

,

(ii) do,

=

E i<j aif dx i – bic,).

A

dx a,- =

aa

ax,

–

aa

axi

so do.)(X, Y) =

E
Appendix 187 By (i) we have that a (ai bi ) ax.

dco(x) • Y =

E

do.) ( Y) - X =

) E 0(a,ci ax. i,j

abi act, + bi — axax;

=E

)

and

act

= E bi ( al Tx- c'

0a;

)

So (iii) cico (X) • Y – clo.)( Y) • X =

E i.j

abi i -07c-1 —

c L ax-

ax-

– b-c ) . "

Summing the expression for w([X, 11 ]) from (i) with (iii), we obtain d. (X) • Y – c1(.4(Y)

X + co([X, Y1) =

ax

(b,c- – b Jc ) j

Thus,

aa,

E axi

—

(b-c• – b-c.)

aa, aa• )(b.c. E— ax. axi

b•c.) = clo)(X,Y) .11

i‹;

Suppose then that X and Y are two C' vector fields tangent to P. Since dwi A 6) 1 A...A 0J k = 0, from Lemma 2 we obtain cloy' =

a, A E :=1

(.4)

and therefore ch.,' (X, Y) =

E

(ct ),(X)w s (Y) – a li (Y)Lo i (X)) =

since for every i = 1 k we have w` (X) = Lo'( Y) = O. On the other hand from Lemma 3, we obtain

0 = dwf(X, Y) = d(w-i(X))

Y — d(o.)-1 ( Y))

X + (.4.1 ([X, Y1) .

Since w'( X) = ( Y) = 0, one sees that w ([X, Y ] ) = 0 for every j = = 1 k, i.e., [X, Y] is tangent to P. We leave the converse to the reader. •

Exercises

Chapter I 1. Let f M

N be a submersion, where N is connected. (a) Prove that if A is an open subset of M then f (A) is open in N. (b) Prove that if M is compact then N is also.

2. Let a: la,b] M be a continuous simple (i.e., injective) curve. Suppose that d is a metric on M. Prove that, given E > 0, there exists a cover of 0, aaa,b1), by domains of local charts U1 ,..., U. such that, if U, fl U1 then jE 1, 1 , 1 + 1j and the diameter of U, in the metric d is less than e for all E 1 1 ,..., kj. 3. Let M be a connected manifold. Prove that, given p,q E M, there exists a simple C curve a : [0,11 M such that a (0) = p, a ( 1) = q and (da)(t)/dt 0 for every t E [0,1j. 4. Let M be a connected 1-dimensional manifold. Prove that M is diffeomorphic to IR or to S'. Hint. Use Exercise 3. 111 is a Cr(r 1) 5. Let < , > be a Riemannian metric on M. If f : M function, one defines the gradient of f in the metric < , ) as the unique vector field v f such that dfp (u) = , for any p E M and u E Tp M. (a) Prove that vf is well-defined and is of class C' (b)Prove that p E M is a singularity of vf if and only if it is a critical point

of f. (c) Prove that vf is normal to the level surfaces of f and therefore has no periodic orbits.

190

Geometric Theory of Foliations

Chapter II 6.

Let 5 be a foliation on M and F a leaf of a. Consider on F the intrinsic manifold structure. Prove that F has a countable basis. Hint. Show that F meets a foliation box of 5 in a countable number of plaques.

7. Let 5 be the Reeb foliation of D 2 x S' and Nan n-dimensional manifold. Prove that if f: D 2 xxS 1 is continuous and constant on each leaf of 5 then f is constant. 8.

Let S 3 = 1(z i ,z2 ) E C 2 1Z11 2 A- 1z21 2 z= 11. Prove that the map 7r : S 3 2 defined by S r(z 1 ,z2 ) = (izii 2

2 Re (z, 2 ), 2 Im(z i -z-2 )) ,

is a submersion and that 7r -1 (p) = S' for all p E S 2 . Show that there does not exist a submersion f: S 3 111 2 . 9. Let f : M N be a Cr ( r 1) submersion and a the foliation on M given by level surfaces of f. Prove that if N is orientable then 5 is transversely orientable. 10. Let 5 be a transversely orientable foliation on N and f : M N a map transverse to 5. Prove that f (5) is transversely orientable. 11. Let a and g be two C foliations on M. Suppose that for every p E M one has Tp M = Tp T + Tp s. Prove that there exists a foliation 3C on M, of class CT, such that if F and G are leaves of 5 and g respectively, then the connected components of F (1G are leaves of R. Show that dim ( 3C ) = = dim ( 5 ) + dim (g) - dim M. 12. Let M be a compact manifold of dimension n. Prove that if there exists a foliation of codimension one on M then the Euler characteristic of M is zero. Hint. If there exists a continuous nonsingular vector field on M then the Euler characteristic of M is zero [26].

Q. (a) Prove that the set lm + na m,n E _AZ is dense in 1R. s' by fc,(z) = e2' • z. Prove that for every z E s' : s' (b) Define the orbit of z by f,„ O (z) f n,„( z) I n E Z1 is dense in S'. (c) Let X" be the vector field obtained by the suspension of sfQ. to a compact manifold M 2 (see note 1 of Chapter II). Prove that M 2 is diffeomorphic to T2 and that all the orbits of X" are dense.

13. Let a E 1R

—

14. Let P be a CT k-plane field and < , > a ( C' ) Riemannian metric on M. Define P' by P - (q) = iv E Tq M (u,v), = 0 for every u E P(q)1.

Exercises 191 (a) Prove P' is of class Cr. (q) and X (b) If A g : TM P I (q) is the orthogonal projection on is a cs (s s r) vector field, prove that the vector field Y, defined by Y( q) = A q ( X( q )) is of class C5 . 15. Let — be the equivalence relation on or"' — 101 defined by z w if and only if there exists X E C — 10 1 such that z = Xw. Let CP(n) be the quotient space of C" — 101 by —. Denote by [z] the equivalence class of z E C n — (01. 0), 1 s i s n + 1, and (pi : (a) Let U, = lizi ,-••, 4+1] ECP(n) U, Do C" defined by so ; [z, ,• • ., zn+i ] = z1 1 (z1 zi ,-••, ,•••, Zn + I) • Prove that 42 = ( U„ so, ) I i = 1 ,..., n + 11 is a (holomorphic) atlas for CP(n). (b) Let a be the foliation of S 2" -1 defined by the Hopf fibration. If M is the quotient space of S 2n -1 by the equivalence relation which identifies the points which are in the same leaf of J, prove that M is homeomorphic to CP( n 1). —

—

16. Let f : JR be of class C T (r a- 2 ) and G C IR 2 the graph of f. For each p E G, let fp be the normal line to G at p with p E Pp . (a) Prove that there exists an open neighborhood U of G such that, if Fp is the connected segment of fp n U that contains p, then Fp fl Fp . 0 implies that p = p'. (b) Prove that the segments Fp , p E G, are the leaves of a C r - 1 foliation on U. (c) Prove that if f is not Cr +1 then 5 is not Cr. (d) Give an example of a foliation on IR 2 , of class Cr, but not C" 1 , whose

leaves are Chapter

III

17. Prove that all the leaves of the Reeb foliation of S 3 are imbedded. 18. Let f: 1R2

IR be defined by f (x, y) = (1 x 2 )eY . Prove that f is a submersion. Let 5 be the foliation of IR 2 given by level surfaces of f and 7r : IR 2 •—• 111 2 / 5 the projection onto the leaf space of a. Prove that r is not closed. —

19. Let 5 be a C r (r a 1) 1-dimensional foliation on 1R 2 and 7r : 1R 2 • • 312 /a be the projection onto the leaf space of 5. (a) Prove that all the leaves of 5 are closed, but that S has no compact —

leaves. (b) Prove that 1112 /a has a cr 1-dimensional manifold structure (in general non-Hausdorff). Show that 7r is a cr submersion. (c) Prove that 1Ft 2 / 5 is simply connected.

192

Geometric Theory of Foliations Prove that if a : [0,1] --• R 2 /5 is a closed curve then there exists a closed curve a : [0,1] --• R 2 such that a = 7 0 a. (d)Give an example of a foliation if on Ile such that 1R 2 /5 has three points which are pairwise nonseparable. We say that p and q are nonseparable if, given arbitrary neighborhoods Uand V ofp and q then

Hint.

U

nv

0.

20. Given an example of a foliation if of codimension 1 on T3 which has every leaf dense ( T 3 = S 1 x S' x S' ) . Using the method of turbilization (note 4 of Chapter II) modify if, obtaining a foliation if' on T3 with the follow-

ing properties: (a) There exists a solid torus D 2 x S 1 imbedded in T3 such that D 2 x S 1 is saturated by if' and a '/D 2 x s' is the Reeb foliation. (b)All the leaves of a' are dense in T3 – (D 2 x S ' ). 21. Let a be a 1-dimensional C' foliation on T2 . Prove that a has at most one exceptional minimal set. Hint. Suppose that ii is an exceptional minimal set of a. Show that there exists a circle C imbedded in T2 , such that C is transverse to a, c n 0 and C II' = 0 for every minimal set i ' such that u fl ii = 0 (see Prop. 4 of Chapter VII). Using the fact that T 2 – C = R x S I and the Poincaré-Bendixson theorem [34], prove that a has no exceptional minimal sets in T2 – C.

n

'

Chapter IV 22. Show with an example that the global stability theorem is not true in R 3 – [0]. 23. Let if be a transversely orientable, C (r a- 1) foliation, F a leaf of a and f: E' c E —o- E an element of holonomy of F. Prove that Df ( p) : Tp E --• Tp E preserves the orientation of Tp E, that is, takes a basis of Tp E to another basis with the same orientation. 24. Let if be a C 1 codimension-one foliation on M. If F is a nonclosed leaf of 5, prove that, given p E F, there exists a closed curve transverse to if passing through p. Hint. Use Lemma 3. 25. Let f : M --• N be a Cr. ( r a 1) submersion and if the foliation on M given by level surfaces of f. Suppose M and N are connected. Let F C f -1 (q) be a leaf of 5. (a) Prove that, given p E F, there exists a neighborhood V of q and a section E transverse to a through p, such that f 1E:E ---• V is a Cr diffeomorphism. (b) Show that the holonomy of F is trivial. (c) Suppose that F is a compact leaf of 5. Let r : V --• F be a Cr tubular

Exercises 193

neighborhood of F. Show that there exists a neighborhood U C V of F, saturated by 5 and such that the intersection of each leaf of g I U with a fiber (q) U contains only one point. (d) With the notation of (c), define h : U--•Fxf(U) in the following way: h(p) = (7r (p),f(p)). Prove that h is a Cr diffeomorphism which takes the leaves of if contained in U to the sets F x (y), y E f (U). (e) If all the leaves of if are compact, prove that they are diffeomorphic to F.

26. (a) Let f : JR 1R be a C' diffeomorphism. Suppose that there exists 0 < X < 1 such that f(Xx) = Xf(x) for every x E 1R. Prove that ! is linear. (b) Let if be a C' (r 1) codimension-one foliation on T2 x JR such that F = T2 x [0) is a leaf of 5. Fix a section E = Ep x ( — e ,E ) transverse to if which we identify to ( — E,e ). Suppose that one of the elements of the holonomy of F, g: E E, is given by g(x) = Xx where 0 < X < 1. Prove that all the elements of holonomy of a are linear. (c) If if is as in (b), describe if I V where V is a neighborhood of F. 27. Let (.0 1 cok be linearly independent, C' (r1) closed 1-forms defined on M. Let P be the codimension k plane field defined by P(q) = Ev E Tq M I o. 1 (q) - u = 0, i = 1 ,..., 11. (a) Prove that there exists a unique Cr foliation on M such that 7; if = = P(q) for every q E M. Show that if is transversely orientable. (b) Prove that the holonomy of any leaf of if is trivial. 28. Let f: M ---1.1R be a Cr (r 1) submersion and if the foliation on M given by level surfaces of f. Suppose that M is connected and that all the leaves of if are compact. (a) Show that there does not exist a closed curve transverse to g. (b) Let F be a leaf of if. Prove that there exists a Cr diffeomorphism h : F x 1R M such that h* () is the foliation whose leaves are of the form F x It), t E IR. Hint. For the construction of h use the trajectories of a vector field transverse to if. 29. Let M" (n 3 ) be a compact connected manifold with boundary (see [39]) am = U ,k,_, F, where k 1 and F, is simply connected. Suppose that if is a c' (r 1) transversely orientable codimension 1 foliation on M such that F, Fk are leaves of 5. (a) Prove that k = 2. (b) Prove that there exists a Cr diffeomorphism h : Fi x [0,1] M

194

Geometric Theory of Foliations such that h* (5) is the foliation whose leaves are F1 x it!, t E [0,11. (c) Give an example of a codimension 1 foliation 5 defined on a compact manifold M 3 with boundary am and such that am is a leaf of 5.

_---. s 2

30. Let 5 be a Cr transversely orientable codimension-one foliation defined on a connected manifold of dimension n ?._ 2. Suppose that all the leaves of 5 are compact. (a) Show that any two leaves of 5 are diffeomorphic. (b) Suppose that M is compact. Prove that there exists a submersion f: M --• S i such that the leaves of 5 are the level surfaces f ' (0) , 0 E S'. (c) Prove that there does not exist a foliation of codimension 1 on 1lt3 such that all its leaves are compact. -

Chapter V 31. Let 5 be a Cr (r _?... 1) foliation transverse to the fibers of the fibration (E,r,B,F). Prove that any element of holonomy of 5 is Cr. 32. Let ( E,71 ,B, F) and (E' ,r' ,B,F) be two fibered spaces where B and F are connected. Let 5 and 5' be C r (r ?._ 1 ) foliations transverse to the fibers of E and E' respectively. Let H: E --+ E' be a continuous one-toone map which takes fibers of E to fibers of E' and leaves of 5 to leaves of 5 ' . Prove that His a homeomorphism and that there exists a homeomorphism h : B --• B such that r' oH=ho r. Suppose now that h and the restriction of H to some fiber Fo of E are Cr diffeomorphisms. Prove that H is a C r diffeomorphism. -

33. Let f : M --• N be a submersion where M is compact and connected. Let p E N be fixed. (a) Prove that (M, f,N,f - ' (p)) is a fibered space. (b) Show by an example that (a) is not true if M is not compact, N being compact or not. 34. Let ( E, ii ,B, F) be a fibered space where E is connected and F compact. Suppose 5 is a foliation on E such that for every p E E one has Tp E = = Tp g + Tp ( Fp ) where Fp = 7r ( 7r ( p)). Prove that if L is a leaf of a then L cuts all the fibers of E. -

-

1

35. Let f: S 3 --• S 2 be a submersion. Prove that there does not exist a foliation 5 of codimension 1 on S 3 whose leaves are transverse to the fibers f -1 (p),p E S 2 . Conclude that there does not exist a fibered space structure with discrete structure group, whose total space is S 3 and base is S 2 .

s'

and compact fiber. Prove that E is 36. Let E be a fibered space with base equivalent to a libration with discrete structure group. Hint. Prove that there exists a vector field on E transverse to the fibers.

Exercises 195 37. Let ( E, ir B, F) and ( E ' ',B ' ,F') be two fibered spaces and if and if' Cr foliations transverse to the fibers of E and E ' , with holonomies w and p' respectively. We say that 9 and p' are Cr-conjugate at bo and b (; if there exist Cr diffeomorphisms h: B 0 B' and f: ( bo ) 0 (71" 1 bd) such that h (AO = b (; and for every [a] E 7r 1 (B, 40 one has that f o o ([«]) = '([h o a]) o f . Prove that, if so and p ' are C'conjugate, then there exists a diffeomorphism H : E E' taking leaves of a to leaves of if' with 72- ' o H = h o 71,

—

—

-

(

38. Let (E,71 ,B ,F ) be a fibered space, if a Cr foliation transverse to the fibers of E and w the holonomy of if. Let if (p) be the suspension of to E (so) . Prove that the holonomy of 5 ( 9) is cp. -

39. Let if be a C 2 transversely orientable foliation. Let F be a compact leaf of a. Prove that F has a tubular neighborhood diffeomorphic to a product. Hint. Prove that the normal fibration of F is diffeomorphic to a product. Chapter VI 40. Show that there does not exist a foliation of codimension one on S 3 whose leaves are all homeomorphic to IR 2 . 41. Let if be an analytic, codimension-one, transversely orientable foliation M is homotopic to on Mn . Let F be a leaf of if. Suppose that -y : S a constant and that -y (S I ) C F. Show that the holonomy of -y is trivial. Hint. If the holonomy of y is not trivial, construct a curve : S i M transverse to a and homotopic to y.

42. Let if be an analytic foliation of codimension one defined on a simply connected manifold. (a) Let -y : JR —• M be a curve transverse to if. If F is a leaf of if such that 7 ( IR)(1F0 prove that y (JR) fl F contains exactly one point. (b) Prove that all the leaves of if are closed. (c) If -y ( 1R) cuts all the leaves of if prove there exists a submersion f : M —0 R such that if is the foliation whose leaves are the level surfaces of f. 43. Show that an analytic foliation of codimension one on Ill n (n compact leaf.

2) has no

44. Let S and Ç be two analytic foliations defined on a connected manifold M. Suppose there exists an open set U c M such that alt.J=giu. Prove that if = g. Hint. Use the fact that two analytic functions which coincide on an open set are equal on the intersection of their domains. 45. Let if be the foliation by parallel planes in IR 3 and f: R 3

–

101

S2

196 Geometric Theory of Foliations X JR defined by f (x) = (4 -1 - x, log114). Set 5* = ( f -I ) * ( 5 I R 3

–10j).

(a) Prove that 5* is invariant by translations of S 2 x JR of the type (g, t) (y,! + to ), to fixed. 1-+ (b) Prove that S * induces an analytic foliation on S 2 x S ' which has one leaf F diffeomorphic to T2 and two Reeb components, R I and R2, such that aR, = aR2 = F. (c) Generalize the above procedure, obtaining an analytic foliation of codimension one on S' x S' which has one leaf diffeomorphic to Sr1-2 x s' and the others diffeomorphic to JR''. Chapter VII

46. Let Mbe a compact manifold of dimension 3, without boundary, with finite fundamental group. If X is a vector field on M, without singularities and transverse to a C2 codimension-one foliation, then X has nonperiodic orbits

and at least one periodic orbit. 47. Let F be a compact leaf of a C2 codimension-one foliation if on M" (n a 3 ) . Suppose there exists a closed curve -y : S' ■ F such that -y is homotopic to a constant in M but not in F. Prove that if has a vanishing —

cycle. 48. Give an example of a foliation on S 3 which has a Reeb component R such that S 3 – R is not homeomorphic to a solid torus. Hint. Consider the Reeb foliation of S3 and a closed transverse curve that is knotted. Turbulize. 49. Let if be a codimension-one foliation on 1R 3 . Prove that (a) if a has a compact leaf then a has a Reeb component, (b) if F is a compact leaf of a then F is diffeomorphic to T 2 . Hint (for b). Prove that the Euler characteristic of F is zero. 50. Let S be a codimension-one foliation on D 2 x S ' such that T2 = = a (D 2 x S ' ) is the only compact leaf of if. Show that S is topologically equivalent to the Reeb foliation of D 2 x s'. Hint. Prove that the curve S' x 101 C T2 is a vanishing cycle for a and that the leaves of if, contained in the interior of D 2 x S 1 , are diffeomorphic to 111 2 .

a covering. Prove that if M R 2 then there exists a covering transformation f: 1R 2 --• R 2 which has infinite order (i.e.,

51. Let 7r : R 2

* M be

—

f k = id k = 0). Hint. Let a be a simple closed curve in M not homotopic to a constant. Let f be the transformation relative to [a]. If f k = id then [a] k = 1 so, if a is a lift of a 1 = a .,.... a (k times) then a is a simple closed curve in

Exercises 197

IR 2 . Let A be the region of R 2 bounded by a. Then f(A) = A so by Brouwer's fixed point theorem ([35 ] ), f has a fixed point in A. Conclude that f = id.

Chapter VIII

52. On IR' consider the additive group structure. Let G C I n be a closed subgroup.

(a) Suppose G is not discrete. Show that G contains a subgroup of dimension 1. (b) Given vEG–t01, let L = IR • y, the subspace generated by v. 11 H is a subspace of dimension n – 1 complementary to L, prove that G V, if L, if L C G, or (H CI G) is isomorphic to (H n G)

ez

e

L 0 G.

(c) Using (a) and (b), prove by induction on n that G is isomorphic to k + < n. Rk x Z e where 0

53. Let io be a C 2 action of IR 2 on 114 3 . (a) Prove that all the orbits of ‘,0 are closed subsets of IR 3 homeomorphic to ne. (b) Suppose there exists a curve -y : IR 3 which cuts all the orbits of ,p transversely. Prove that io is conjugate to the product action ( s,, t, (x, y, z ) ) = (x + s,y + t, z). We say that ço and q, are conjugate if there exists h : 1R 3 —* R 3 such that h o so (u, p) = 1,1i (u, h ( p)) for any (u,p) E 1R 2 x IR 3 . (c) Give an example of an action of IR 2 on Ile which is not conjugate to the product action st'. Hint. Prove that a curve transverse to the orbits of ço cuts each orbit in at most one point. In (b) define h : IR 2 x JR 0 IR 3 by h(u,t) = = yo(u, -y (t)) . Prove that h is a diffeomorphism and conjugates ç with 1,G . —

54. Actions of R 2 linearly induced on S". Let A and B be commuting ( n + 1) X (n + 1) matrices. Define ç : IR 2 x 1Rn÷ o IR n+ I by —

so(s,t;p) = exp (sA + (B) - p .

(a) Prove that ç is an action of 1R 2 on (h) Define ,-23 : 111 2 x S" —0 S" by (s,t;p)

,p(s,t;p)

p E S'' .

ilso(s,t;P)

Show that (7 defines an action of 111 2 on S". (c) Prove that a necessary and sufficient condition for all the orbits of to have dimension 1 is that A,B and I be linearly dependent, where

198

Geometric Theory of Foliations I is the (n + 1) X (n + 1) identity matrix. (d) Suppose that A,B and I are linearly independent and that the eigenvalues of A and B are pairwise distinct. For n = 2 and 3 describe the orbits of ;-,0 in terms of the Jordan canonical forms of A and B.

55. Let X and Y be Cd vector fields on S 2 such that [X, Y] = O. Prove that there exists p E S 2 such that X ( p) = Y ( p) = O. Hint. If Y, is the flow of Y and X( p) = 0, prove that X( Y, ( p)) = 0, for every t E E. Next show that the a and 0.)-1imit sets of p for Y consist of singularities of X. Now use the Poincaré-Bendixson Theorem. 56. Let f: S 2 —• S 2 be a diffeomorphism and X a vector field on S 2 . Suppose that f* (X) = X . (a) Prove that f . X, = X, . f for every t E IR, where X, is the flow of X. (b) Show that there exists p E S 2 that is simultaneously a periodic point of f and a singularity of X. Hint. Every diffeomorphism of S 2 has a periodic point. If f is a diffeomorphism of 1R 2 without periodic points, then the w-limit set of any point is empty (Brouwer). 57. Prove that the rank of the following manifolds is one: 1133 , S 2 X S i , W 2 X S' and S 2 X IR.

BIBLIOGRAPHY

[1] R. ABRAHAM e J. ROBBIN — Transversal mappings and flows, W. A. Benjamin, Inc., N.Y. 1967. [2] D. V. ANOSOV Geodesic flows on closed riemannian manifolds of negative curvature, Proc. Steklov Math. Inst. vol. 90, 1967, An. Math. Soc. Transl., 1969. [3] V. I. ARNOLD e A. AVEZ Problèmes ergodiques de la mécanique classique, Gauthier Villars, Paris, 1967. Uber die hinsichtlich der unabheingigen und abhangigen variabeln [4] P. BOHL periodisch differentialgleichung erster Ordnung, Acta Math. 40 (1916), pg. 321 336. [5] C. CAMACHO Structural stability theorems for integrable differential forms on 3 manifolds, Topology vol. 17, 1978, pg. 143-155. [6] C. CAMACHO — Poincaré Bendixson theorem for E 2-actions. Bol. da Soc. Bras. de Mat., vol. 5, n.° 1, 1974, pg. 11-16. [ 7] A. DENJOY Sur les courbes définies par les équations différentielles et, la surface du tore, J. Math. Pures Appl., vol. 11, 1932, pg. 333 375. [8] A. DENJOY Un demi siècle de notes communiquées aux academies, vol. II, champ réel, Gauthier-Villars, Paris, pg. 575-585. [9] A. H. DURFEE — Foliations of odd dimensional spheres, Ann. of Math., vol. 96, 1972. pg. 407-411. [10] C. EHRESMANN e W. SHIH Sur les espaces feuilletées: théorème de stabilité, C. R. Ac. Sc. Paris, vol. 243, 1956, pg. 344 346. [11] C. EHRESMANN Les connexions infinitésimales dans un espace fibre differentiable, Colloque de Topologie, Bruxelles, june 1950, pg. 29-55. [12] W. FRANZ — Topologia general y algebraica, Seleciones Cientificas, Madrid., Translated from German: Topologie, I: Allgemeine topologie e II: Algebraische topologie. [13] R. GERARD e A. SEC — Feililletages de Painlevé, Bull. Soc. Math. France, vol. 100, 1972, pg. 47-72. [14] GOTTSCHALK-HEDLUND — Topological Dynamics. Am. Math. Soc. Coloquium Publ., vol. XXXVI, 1955. [15] M. L. GROMOV Stable mappings of foliations into manifolds, Math. USSR Isv., vol. 3, 1969, pg. 671 694. [16] A. HAEFLIGER Sur les feuilletages des variétés de dimension n par des fe-uilles fermées de dim. n 1, Colloque de topologie de Strasbourg, 1955. [17] A. HAEFLIGER Structures feuilletées e cohomologie à. valeur dans un faisceau de groupoids, Comment. Math. Helv., vol. 32, 1958, pg. 249-329. —

—

-

—

-

—

-

-

—

-

—

-

-

—

-

—

—

-

—

-

—

200

Geometric Theory of Foliations

[18] A. HAEFLIGER – Variétés feuilletées, Ann. Scuola Norm. Sup Pisa, série 3, vol. 16, 1962, pg. 367-397. [191 G. HECTOR – Quelques exemples de feuilletages espèces rares, Ann. de L'Institut Fourier, vol. 26, fasc. 1, 1976, pg. 238-264. [20] HIRSCH-SMALE – Differential equations, dynamical systems and linear algebra, Academic Press, 1974. [211 E. KAMKE – Ober die partielle differentialgleichung f(x,y)

[221

[23] [24] [25] [26] [271

[28] [29] [30] [31] [32] [33] [34] [35] [36] [37] [38] [39] [40] [41] [42]

az az + g(x,y) — ax ay

h(x,y) ,

I. Math. Zeitschrift, vol. 41, 1936, pg. 56-66. II: Math. Zeitschrift, vol. 42, 1936, pg. 287-300. W. KAPLAN – Regular curve – families filling the plane, I: Duke Math J., vol. 7, 1940, pg. 154-155. II: Duke Math. J., vol. 8, 1941, pg. 11-46. H. KNESER – Reguldre kurvenscharen auf den ringfldchen, Math. Ann. vol. 91, 1924, pg. 135-154. H. B. LAWSON – Codimension-one foliations of spheres, Ann. of Math., vol. 94, 1971, pg. 494-503. W. LICKORISH – A foliation for 3-manifolds, Ann. of Math., vol. 82, 1965, pg. 414-420. E. L. LIMA – Introdugdo à topologia diferencial, Notas de Matemdtica # 23, IMPA, 1961. M. HIRSCH – Differential Topology, Graduate Texts in Math., Springer Verlag, 1976. E. L. LIMA – Commuting vector fields on S 3 , Ann. of Math., vol. 81, 1965, pg. 70-81. M. K. GREENBERG – Lectures on Algebraic Topology, Mathematics Lecture Notes, Benjamin, N.Y. 1967. A. LINS NETO – Local structural stability of C2 integrable 1-forms, Ann. Inst. Fourier, Grenoble, vol. 27, fasc. 2, 1977, pg. 197-225. B. MALGRANGE – Frobenius avec singularités, I. Codinvension un, Pub!. Math. de IHES, vol. 46, 1976, pg. 163-173. W. S. MASSEY – Algebraic topology: an introduction. Harcourt, Brace & World, 1967. A. S. MEDEIROS – Structural stability of integrable differential forms, Proc. of III ELAM, Lect. Notes in Math., vol. 597, Springer, 1977, pg. 395-428. W. MELO e J. PALIS – Geometric Theory of Dynamical Systems, Springer Verlag, 1982. J. MILNOR – Topology from the differentiable viewpoint, University Press of Virginia, 1965. J. MILNOR – Morse theory, Princeton University Press, 1963. R. MOUSSU – Sur l'existence d'intégrales premières pour un germe de forme de Pfaff Ann. Inst. Fourier. Grenoble, vol. 26, fasc. 2, 1976, pg. 171-220. R. MOUSSU e F. PELLETIER – Sur le théorème de Poincaré-Bendixson, Ann. Inst. Fourier. vol. 24, fasc. 1, 1974. pg. 131-148. J. MUNKRES – Elementary differential topology, Princeton University Press, 1966. S. P. NOVIKOV – Topology of foliations, Trans. Moscow Math. Soc.. 1965, pg. 268-304. P. PAINLEVÉ – Leçons sur la théorie analytique des équations différentielles professées 6. Stockholm, Hermann, 1895. C. F. B. PALMEIRA – Open manifblds foliated by planes, Ann. of Math.. vol. 107. # 1, 1978, pg. 109-131.

Bibliography

201

[43] M. M. PEIXOTO — Teoria geomitrica dus equaçaes diferenciais, 7. ° Col. Bras., de Mat., IMPA, 1969. [44] A. PHILLIPS — Foliations of open manifolds. I: Comment. Math. Helv., vol. 43, 1968, pg. 204-211. II: Comment. Math. Helv., vol. 44, 1969, pg. 367-370. [45] J. PLANTE — A generalization of the Poincaré-Bendixson theorem for foliations of codimension one, Topology, vol. 12, 1973, pg. 177-182. [46] G. REEB — Sur certains propriétés topologiques des variétés feuilletées, Actual. Sci. Ind., # 1183, Hermann, Paris, 1952. [47] G. REEB — Les espaces localement numériques non separés et leurs applications et un problème classique, Coll , de top. de Strasbourg, julho de 1955. [48] H. ROSENBERG, R. ROUSSARIE e D. WEIL — A classification of closed orientable 3-manifolds of rank two, Ann. of Math., vol. 91 # 2, 1970, pg. 449-464. [49] R. SACKSTEDER — On the existence of exceptional leaves in foliations of codimension one, Ann. Ins. Fourier, Grenoble, vol. 14, fasc. 2, 1964, pg. 221-225. [50] R. SACKSTEDER — Foliations and pseudo-groups, Amer. J. Math., vol 87, 1965, pg. 79-102. [51] H. SEIFERT e W. THREFALL — Leci ones de Topologia, Inst. Jorge Juan de Mat., Madrid, 1951. Translated from German: Lehrbuch der topolgie. [52] M. SPIVAK — Calculus on manifolds, W. A. Benjamin, N. Y., 1965. [53] N. STEENROD — The topology of fibre bundles, Princeton Univ. Press, 1951. [54] 1. TAMURA — Every odd dimensional homotopy sphere has a foliation of codimension One, Comment. Math. Helv., vol. 47, 1972, pg. 73-79. [55] W. THURSTON — A local construction offoliations for three-manifolds, Proc. Symp. in Pure Math., Stanford Univer. 1973, Diff. Geometry A. M. S., vol. 27, parte 1, 1975, pg. 315-319. [56] W. THURSTON — The theory of foliations of codimension greater than one, Comm. Math. Helv., vol. 49 1974, pg. 214-231. [57] W. THURSTON — A generalization of the Reeb stability theorem, Topology, vol. 3, # 4, 1974, pg. 347-352. [58] A. H. WALLACE — Modifications and cobounding manifolds, Can. J. Math., vol. 12, 1960, pg. 503-528. [59] T. WAZEWSKI — Sur l'équation P(x,y)dx + Q(x,y)dy = 0, Mathematica, vol. 8, 1934, pg. 103-116 e vol. 9, pg. 179-182. [ 60 ] J. WOOD — Foliations on 3-manifolds, Ann. of Math., vol. 89 # 2, 1969, pg. 336-358. [61] C. ZEEMAN — Uma introduce-co informal à topologia das superficies, Monografias de Matemdtica, vol. 20, IMPA. 1975. [62] H. B. LAWSON — Foliations. Bull , of the Ann. Math. Soc., vol. 80 # 3, 1974, pg. 369-418. [63] J. MILNOR — Foliations and foliated vector bundles, Preprint, Princeton, 1970. [64] G. REEB — Feuilletages, résultats anciens et nouveaux. Univ. of Montreal, 1972. [65] G. REEB — Structuresteuilletées, Proc. of Diff. Top., Fol. and Gelfand-Fuks Cohom., Lecture Notes in Math., vol. 652, 1976, pg. 104-113.

INDEX Actions of a Lie group, 28,29,159,161 of the affine group, 171 Atlas of a manifold, 7 Bohl, 55 Centers, 84 Change of coordinates, 7 Classification of manifolds, 9,11 Closed leaves, 51 Codimension, 16 Coherent extension of vanishing cycles, 133 Commuting flows, 179 Completely integrable 1-forms, 82 plane fields, 36,182 Conjugated actions, 98 Covering spaces, 12 Critical value, 17

Deck transformation, 95 Denjoy's example, 55 theorem, 55 Derivative, 5, 14 Diffeomorphism, 6,8 Differentiable function, 6,7 manifold, 5,8 map, 13 _structure, 8 Dimension of a foliation, 21,22 of a manifold, 8 of a submanifold, 16 Distinguished maps, 32 Ehresmann's theorem, 91 Exceptional leaves, 50 minimal sets, 53,55

Fiber, 25, 88 space, 25

bundles, 87

Fibration, 25 Fields of k-planes, 35 Flow, 30, 176 box theorem, 31 Foliated action, 29 Foliation, 22 charts, 23 Foliations defined by a submersion, 23 defined by closed 1-forms, 80 of 3-manifolds, 45 of 1112 , 53 _on open manifolds, 112 on iRn, 113 on spheres, 45 with singularities on D 2, 123 Frobenius' theorem, 36,175,182,185 Fundamental group, 65 Geodesic flows, 46 Germ of a map, 64 Global stability theorem, 72,78 trivialization lemma, 69 Gromov-Phillips theorem, 112 Group of affine transformations, 171 Haefliger, 54 Haefliger's construction, 121 theorem, 115 Hector's example, 109 Hessian, 118 Holomorphic vector fields, 43 Holonomy group, 65 map, 63 of a leaf, 62 of a foliation on a fiber bundle, 93 Hopf fibration, 43 Imbedding, 14 Immersion, 14 Integral curve, 28, 175 Intrinsic structure of a leaf, 31 Invariant set, 48

204 Geometric Theory of Foliations Involutive plane fields, 36, 182 Isotropy group, 29, 159 Kamke's theorem, 54 Kaplan's theorem, 54 Kueser, 55

Leaf, 23 Lie bracket, 178 group, 28 subgroup, 28 Lima's theorem, 165 Line field, 35 Local action, 181 chart, 7 diffeomorphism, 6 equivalence, 67 flow, 28 form of immersions, 15 form of submersions, 16 stability theorem, 70 Locally dense leaves, 50 free action, 29, 161 Maximal atlas, 7 interval of definition, 177 Minimal sets of actions, 169 of diffeomorphisms, 55 of foliations, 52,55 Morse function, 119 lemma, 119 theorem, 120 Non Hausdorff manifold, 11 Non orientable Reeb foliation, 26 Non orientable surfaces, 10 Normal bundle, 89 extension of vanishing cycle, 136 Novikov's theorem, 131, 153

Orbit of a point, 29, 159 Orientable double coverings, 37 _foliations, 40 k-plane fields, 36 Painlevé, 107 Palmeira's theorem, 113 Partitions of unity, 18 Plane fields, 35 Plaques, 23 Poincaré, 55

Poincaré-Bendixson theorem for De actions, 168 Poincaré map, 42 Positive vanishing cycles, 136 Projective spaces, 8, 43

Rank of manifold, 165 theorem, 163 Reeb's center theorem, 84,85 component, 149 foliation, 25,66 stability theorems, 70, 72 Regular point, 17 value, 17 Ricatti's equation, 106 Riemannian metric, 19 Sacksteder's example, 103 theorems, 81,109 Saddle connection, 117 self-connection, 117 Sard's theorem, 17 Saturated set, 48 Saturation of a set, 47 Section of a fiber bundle, 89 Simple vanishing cycle, 138 Singularity of a function, 118 of an integrable form, 82 Space of leaves, 47 Submanifolds, 16 Submersions, 14 Support of a function, 19 Suspension of diffeomorphisms, 41 of a representation, 93,95

Tangent bundle, 89 space, 14 Thurston's stability theorem, 80 Topological equivalent foliations, 55 Total space, 88 Transversality of manifolds, 18 of maps and foliations, 33 of maps and manifolds, 17 Transverse section, 48 uniformity, 49 Transversely orientable foliations, 40 _k-plane fields, 39 Tubular neighborhood, 25 Turbulization of a foliation, 44

Uniform topology, 119.

Index 205 Uniqueness of the suspension, 98 Unit tangent bundle, 90 Vanishing cycle, 131,133 Vector bundle, 88 _fields, 28 Wasewki's example, 53,54 theorem, 54